Skip to main content

Full text of "Lenin"

See other formats


'  V»v*  w/  xm'S  1 


<*..       * 


^0 

> 


•  #* 


0      .  »_rfSSh«»^      O 


0*  *o 


V 


£$»**«. 

^  ^ 


V^^>         <,-W>^     X**^>       ' 


* »*» 


%**++  : 


***+ 


0         »«^^k*        O  4*      *.*-*yffe^f 


«•  » 


•  *  *     «Cr  \b     * 


•bl? 


\v      .  t  •  O 


4   o°       % 


»• 


"^  ,.0*    .i^'..V  .4 


c°  %.« 


*°% 


spogsj  %J^9>  *\$Wj?  °*< 


LENIN 


BY 

M.-A.  LANDAU-ALDANOV 

Authorized  Translation 
from  the  French 


NEW   YORK 
E.  P.  DUTTON  &  COMPANY 

681  Fifth  Avenue 


79U. 


Copyright,  1022, 
By  E.  P.  Dutton  &  Company 


All  Rights  Reserved 


23- 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED 
STATES  OF  AMERICA 


©CI.A659137 

HARtS'22' 


V 


^ 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 

npHIS  book  has  two  purposes  in  view. 
*  It  studies  on  the  one  hand  a  very  strong  and 
a  very  curious  personality.  No  man,  not  even 
Peter  the  Great,  has  had  more  influence  on  the 
destiny  of  my  country  than  Lenin.  No  man,  not 
even  Nicholas  II,  has  done  it  more  harm.  In 
speaking  of  a  despot  it  is  natural  that  I  should 
look  for  comparisons  among  men  of  his  own 
kind! 

Eussia  has  given  the  world  great  geniuses  and 
profound  thinkers.  In  their  effect  on  the  West- 
ern world  not  one  of  them  has  had  an  influence 
at  all  comparable  to  that  of  this  doctrinaire  who 
is  perhaps  not  even  very  intelligent.  For  this 
disconcerting  situation  to  become  a  fact,  two  world 
calamities  were  necessary :  the  war  and  the  social 
revolution.  They  paved  the  way  for  the  destroy- 
ers— the  Ludendorfs  and  the  Lenins. 

On  the  other  hand,  this  book  is  meant  to  be  a 
study  in  social  philosophy.  The  idea  of  a  com- 
munist revolution  is  its  principal  concern.  A 
search  for  the  origins  of  Bolshevist  doctrine  leads 
us  back  to  the  theories  of  Karl  Marx,  Michael 
Bakunin  and  Georges  Sorel,  who  today,  after  the 


vi  AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 

"acid  test"  of  1914-1919,  stand  revealed  in  a 
new  light. 

At  the  very  beginning,  I  want  particularly  and 
frankly  to  forewarn  the  reader  of  the  general 
standpoint  from  which  my  book  is  written;  so 
that  he  may  read  it  or  lay  it  aside  according  to  the 
character  and  the  strength  of  his  political  con- 
victions. 

The  anthor  of  this  study  is  a  socialist1  who  is, 
at  the  same  time,  a  counter-revolutionist  and  an 
anti-militarist.  These  two  words  are  used  here 
not  in  the  factitious  and  artificial  sense  in  which 
they  circulate  in  soap-box  oratory,  but  in  their 
strictly  literal  and  precise  meaning.  One  can  be 
an  anti-militarist  without  insisting  that  the  flag 
be  relegated  to  the  dung-heap.  One  can  be  a 
counter-revolutionist  without  sharing  the  political 
ideals  of  Stolypin.  What  these  words  really 
mean  is  this : 

We  do  not  want  wars  or  revolutions,  either  to- 
day or  in  the  future.  We  have  seen  them  close 
at  hand  and  have  had  enough  of  them.     These 

1  The  author  belongs  to  the  labor  party  led  by  Miakotine 
and  Pechekhonof,  former  colleagues  of  Mikhailovsky,  and  of 
Tchaikovsky,  the  present  head  of  the  government  at  Arch- 
angel. This  party  is  probably  the  only  one  in  Russia  which 
has  stuck  to  its  original  platform,  the  main  planks  of  which 
are:  national  defense,  free  from  all  chauvinism  and  all  im- 
perialistic policies;  fidelity  to  alliances;  the  democratic  "bill 
of  rights";  a  constituent  assembly;  a  union  of  all  forces 
recognizing  the  sovereignty  of  universal  suffrage;  the  most 
far-reaching  social  reforms  brought  about  in  a  legal  manner. 
This  is  also  the  party  which  took  the  initiative  in  the  con- 
ferences leading  to  the  Union  for  the  Rejuvenation  of  Rus- 
sia (Revolutionary  Socialists,  Social-Laborites,  Social-Demo- 
crats and  Cadets  of  the  Left). 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE  vii 

two  phenomena  are  about  equal  in  value  whether 
considered  from  the  point  of  view  of  morals  or 
from  that  of  human  progress.  They  are  as  alike 
as  two  peas.  We  consider  them  the  worst  calami- 
ties that  can  befall  free  peoples. 

All  countries  of  Europe  except  Eussia  have 
institutions  which  permit  of  the  conflict  of  ideas 
without  resort  to  barricades  and  machine  guns. 
That  is  why  we  hope  that  the  revolution  destined 
eventually  to  upset  Bolshevist  tyranny  will  be 
the  last  one.  If  this  is  a  mistaken  hope,  so  much 
the  worse  for  Eussia! 

In  another  book,  Armageddon,  written  during 
the  years  1914-1917  (in  Eussian),  I  tried  to  show 
that  the  World  War  meant  a  terrible  crisis  (and 
perhaps  ruin)  for  certain  principles  which  guided 
the  partisans  as  well  as  the  adversaries  of  the  so- 
cial order  of  the  old  civilization.  I  was  glad  to  find 
a  similar  idea  expressed  in  a  recent  article  by 
Guglielmo  Ferrero.1  The  well-known  historian 
draws  a  parallel  between  the  crisis  of  today  and 
that  of  the  third  century  of  our  era  brought  about 
by  the  civil  wars  which  followed  the  death  of  Alex- 
ander Severus  and  which  led  to  the  overthrow  of 
the  authority  of  the  Eoman  Senate.  Ancient  civili- 
zation did  not  survive  that  crisis.  Will  ours  have 
a  better  fate?  Has  it,  or  will  it  find,  a  principle 
on  which  to  base  a  stable  social  order?  This  is 
the  problem  with  which  we  are  faced.      It  is 

1  Guglielmo  Ferrero,  "La  Ruine  de  la  Civilization  Antique," 
Revue  des  Deux  Mondes,  September  15,  1919. 


viii  AUTHOR'S    PREFACE" 

certain  that  one  wonld  look  in  vain  for  such  a 
saving  principle  among  the  men  who  are  responsi- 
ble for  the  late  war,  as  well  as  among  those  who 
wonld  now  plnnge  us  into  the  abyss  of  universal 
Bolshevism. 

The  nightmare  which  started  in  1914  is  not 
yet  over.  The  wine  is  drawn  and  we  mnst  drink. 
Nothing  trner  or  sadder  than  this  was  ever  said ! 
Yes,  we  must  drink  the  wine  that  others  have 
drawn.    We  mnst  drink  it  to  the  dregs! 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Author's  Preface v 

CHAPTER 

I.    The  Stages  in  Lenin's  Career       ...       1 
II.    Lenin's  Writings  from  1894  to  1904  .     .     20 

III.  Lenin's   Ideas  and   Policies  during  the 

First  Russian  Revolution   (1905-1906)     33 

IV.  The  Philosophical  Ideas  of  Lenin     .     .     45 

V.    Prophecies    in    General    and    Those    of 

Lenin  in  Particular 59 

VI.     The  Personality  of  Lenin 71 

VII.     The  Theories  of  the  Social  Revolution: 

Marx,  Bakunin  and  Sorel    ....     93 

VIII.     Some  Fundamental  Ideas  of  Bolshevism  123 

IX.    Lenln  and  the  French  Revolution  .     .  142 

X.    Semi-Bolshevism  :  the  Platform  of  the 

French  Socialist  Party 165 

XI.    The  Socialism  of  the  Near  Future  :  Jean 

Jaures 186 

XII.    Theories  That  Are  Dead  and  Ideas  That 

Endure 210 


IX 


LENIN 


PART   I 

CHAPTER  I 

THE    STAGES   IN   LENIN'S    CAREER 

IT  is  not  my  intention  to  give  the  reader  a 
detailed  biography  of  Lenin.  A  few  facts  of  his 
life  are  necessary,  however,  to  fulfill  my  larger 
purpose.  I  have  taken  them  almost  entirely  from 
Bolshevist  sources,  especially  from  the  volume 
which  Zinoviev,  the  intimate  friend  and  colleague 
of  Lenin,  has  devoted  to  the  present  master  of 
Russia.1  The  tone  of  beatified  admiration  which 
penetrates  this  book  is  very  striking.  So  true 
is  it  that  every  Don  Quixote  has  the  Sancho  Panza 
he  deserves! 

Let  me  begin  by  marking  some  of  the  crucial 
stages  in  Lenin's  life,  reserving  for  later  chap- 
ters an  account  of  the  ideas  of  the  Bolshevist 
leader  and  their  evolution. 

Vladimir  Iliitch  Oulianov,  who  has  won  world- 
wide notoriety  for  himself  in  the  last  few  years 
under  the  pseudonym  of  " Lenin,' '  was  born  on 
April  10,  1870,  at  Simbirsk.    His  father,  a  "state 

1  G.  Zinoviev,  N.  Lenin,  W.  J.  Oulianov  (in  Russian),  Pe- 
trograd,  1919. 

1 


2  LENIN 

counselor,"  was  superintendent  of  the  public 
schools  there.  This  school  superintendency  was 
a  rather  high  position  under  the  old  Ministry  of 
Education.  Its  incumbent  had  a  right  to  the  title 
of  "Excellency"  in  Russia. 

Lenin  conies  from  the  hereditary  nobility.  A 
legend,  now  widely  circulated,  even  boasts  of  the 
antiquity  and  the  riches  of  the  Oulianov  family. 
But  Zinoviev  says,  perhaps  as  a  sop  to  the  demo- 
cratic sensibilities  of  the  public,  that  the  father 
of  Lenin  was  of  peasant  origin.  It  would  in  any 
event  be  very  difficult  to  draw  conclusions  as  to 
the  " influence  of  environment  and  heredity"  on 
the  personality  and  actions  of  Lenin.  His  nature 
is  a  remarkable  combination  of  the  pretentious 
violence  of  the  country  squire  with  the  elementary 
shrewdness  of  the  peasant. 

Lenin  was  still  in  school  when  a  tragedy — one 
of  the  common  tragedies  of  the  old  Revolutionary 
agitation — took  place ;  and  in  it  his  elder  brother 
played  the  leading  role.  At  this  time  the  Narod- 
naia  Volia2  party  which  was  carrying  the  entire 
burden  of  the  revolutionary  struggle  at  the  end 
of  the  reign  of  Alexander  II,  had  been  driven  out 
of  existence.  This  party  organized  a  series  of 
attempts  on  the  Czar's  life,  the  last  of  which, 
that  of  March  1  (March  13),  1881,  was  successful. 
A  large  number  of  the  conspirators  were  hanged. 

2  "The  Will  of  the  People."  The  word  Volia  has  a  double 
meaning  in  Russian:  will,  but,  in  poetical  language,  also 
liberty. 


THE    STAGES    IN    LENIN'S    CAREER  3 

Herman  Lopatine,3  the  last  of  the  party's  leaders, 
was  arrested  and  thrown  into  the  Schlusselburg 
prison. 

The  unequal  struggle  between  a  handful  of 
intellectuals  and  the  most  powerful  autocracy  in 
history  seemed  tb"  be  over.  Brutal  reaction  ex- 
emplified in  Alexander  III  and  in  Pobiedonostsev, 
his  favorite  adviser,  triumphed.  But  the  ideas 
which  inspired  the  party,  and  especially  the  idea 
of  fighting  absolutism  by  terrorism,  had  not  lost 
value  in  the  eyes  of  the  Russian  intellectuals. 
The  principal  theorist  of  the  Narodnaia  Volia 
party,  Nicholas  Mikhailovsky  (the  famous  publi- 
cist, sociologist,  and  literary  critic),  maintained, 
later  on,  that  the  terrorist  attacks  failed  to  realize 
their  objective — the  political  freedom  of  Russia — 
not  because  they  were  pushed  too  far,  but  because 
they  were  not  pushed  far  enough.  The  impression 
produced  on  the  Russian  mind  by  the  assassina- 
tion of  Alexander  II  was  very  great.  If  Alex- 
ander III,  who  was  much  more  reactionary  than 
his  father,  had  met  with  the  same  fate  in  spite 
of  all  the  precautions  of  an  improved  police  sys- 
tem, reaction  might,  quite  possibly,  not  have  been 
able  to  stand  this  second  blow.  That,  at  least, 
was  the  belief  of  the  younger  revolutionary  set  to 
which  the  student,  Alexander  Oulianov,  Lenin's 

3  This  famous  revolutionist,  the  intimate  friend  of  Marx, 
and  admired  by  Herzen  and  Turguenev,  died  in  1919.  In 
spite  of  the  extreme  poverty  of  his  last  days  he  disdainfully 
refused  the  pension  offered  him  by  the  Bolshevist  government 
which  he  hated. 


4  LENIN 

elder  brother,  belonged.  A  new  attempt,  this 
time  on  the  life  of  Alexander  III,  was  prepared 
by  a  small  gronp  of  young  men  of  which  he  was 
the  leader.  It  was  to  take  place  March  1  (March 
13),  1887,  on  the  sixth  anniversary  of  the  death 
of  Alexander  II.  The  Czar  was  to  be  bombed  on 
the  Nevsky  Prospect.  But  the  police,  warned 
ahead  of  time,  caught  the  terrorists  red-handed 
with  the  bombs  in  their  pockets;  and  success- 
fully forestalled  the  attack.  Alexander  Oulianov 
and  four  of  his  comrades  were  hanged  in  the  jail- 
yard  of  the  Schlusselburg  fortress.  This  tragedy, 
known  as  "the  affair  of  the  second  First  of 
March,' '  gave  the  death-blow  to  the  Narodnaia 
Volia. 

This  party  held  to  theories  known  in  the  history 
of  Eussian  thought  <as  "populist  ideas."  The 
Populist  (Narodniki)  thought  that  Eussia  could 
escape  the  capitalistic  stage  of  economic  develop- 
ment which  all  the  old  European  nations  have 
been  traversing.  They  thought  that  the  people 
could  pass  directly,  without  intermediary  phases, 
into  a  universal  millennium;  and  they  believed, 
more  or  less,  in  the  presence  of  socialistic  in- 
stincts in  the  Eussian  peasant.  In  their  lofty 
idealism  they  taught  that  it  was  the  duty  of  all 
Eussian  intellectuals  to  devote  their  lives  and 
their  knowledge  to  the  cause  of  the  unhappy 
masses  whose  age-long  poverty  had  furnished  the 
means  for  a  small  minority  to  attain  a  high  degree 
of  civilization.     They  did  not  subscribe  to  the 


THE    STAGES    IN    LENIN'S    CAREER  5 

loctrine  of  economic  materialism,  which,  indeed, 
Mikhailovsky  subjected  to  a  very  remarkable 
critical  analysis.  Not  accepting  the  theory  of 
scientific  socialism  which  expects  the  world  to  be 
?reed  by  the  working  class  alone,  they  did  not 
>elieve  that  the  proletarization  of  the  peasant 
nasses  could  contribute  to  the  cause  of  universal 
)rogress. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  '90s  this  mixture  of 
itopian  and  of  sound  ideas,  for  which  so  many 
Russians  struggled  and  died,  met  with  very 
dolent  opposition  from  the  younger  generation 
low  being  brought  up  on  the  theories  of  Karl 
tfarx.  A  struggle  started  between  Mikhailovsky 
tnd  his  school,  on  the  one  hand,  and,  on  the  other, 
he  Marxians,  whose  main  protagonists  were 
?lekhanov,  the  leader  of  the  Social-Democrats, 
md  Struve,  who  now  belongs  to  the  Right  of  the 
^adet  Party.  This  famous  controversy  between 
^opulists  and  Marxians  is  really  not  yet  over. 
tWen  today  two  Russian  socialist  parties,  the 
Social  Laborites  and  the  Revolutionary  Social- 
sts,  follow  the  ideas  of  Nicholas  Mikhailovsky 
rejecting,  of  course,  those  which  have  been  re- 
lated by  experience4) ;  while  Marxism  remains 
he  theoretical  basis  of  the  Social  Democratic 
3arty. 

Alexander  Oulianov  belonged,  so  it  seems,  to 

4  Mikhailovsky  himself  realized  that  it  was  impossible  for 
tussia  to  avoid  the  capitalistic  stage  of  economic  develop- 
nent. 


6  LENIN 

the  generation  of  Populists  which  was  already- 
familiar  with  the  ideas  of  Karl  Marx.  Just  before 
the  attack  of  March  1,  1887,  he  was  planning, 
with  M.  Koltzov,  the  publication  of  a  "  socialist 
library,"  the  first  pamphlet  of  which  was  to  be 
an  article  of  Marx's  on  Hegel's  philosophy,  trans- 
lated by  him.5 

Vladimir  Oulianov  (Lenin),  after  finishing  his 
course  in  the  lycee,  went  to  study  law  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Kazan.  At  that  time  he  frequented  the 
small  groups  of  students  engaged  in  studying 
Populist  literature;  but  he  deserted  this  camp 
the  moment  he  discovered  Marx.  Having  been 
expelled  from  the  University  of  Kazan  for  "tak- 
ing part  in  agitation,"  he  went  to  Petrograd 
where  he  passed  the  State  examinations  in  law. 
This  was  the  Eussian  equivalent  for  admission  to 
the  bar. 

"The  legal  career,"  says  Zinoviev,  "did  not 
appeal  to  Comrade  Lenin.  Vladimir  Iliitch  often 
spoke  humorously6  of  his  few  days  'in  the  toga.'  " 
He  gave  up  legal  practice  almost  immediately 
and  became  a  "professional  revolutionist."  Rus- 
sia is  the  only  country  left  where  revolution  is 
a  profession;  and  this  "Russian  trait"  is  of 
no  slight  importance  in  the  history  of  modern 
Russia ;  a  great  many  of  the  politicians  who  played 
an  important  part  in  the   events   of  1917-1919 

5  D.  Koltzov,  "The  End  of  Narodnaia  Volia  and  the  begin- 
nings of  Social-Democracy.     The  '80s"  (in  Russian). 

e  Humor  is  nevertheless  a  quality  which  Lenin  seems  to 
lack   entirely. 


THE    STAGES    IN    LENIN'S    CAREER  7 

are  revolutionists  by  profession  and  have  never 
learned  any  other  trade. 

' '  When  Lenin  was  expelled  from  the  University 
of  Kazan,"  M.  Zinoviev  tells  us,  "he  came  to 
Petrograd.  Already  inoculated  with  the  ideas  of 
Marx  at  Samara,  he  went  through  the  capital  on 
a  hunt  for  Marxians.  But  he  did  not  find  any. 
The  Populists  were  masters  still;  and  the  work- 
ing class  was  just  beginning  to  take  an  interest 
in  politics.  Young  Comrade  Lenin,  however,  in 
less  than  two  years,  organized  the  first  groups 
of  working  men  and  gathered  about  him  a  small 
number  of  Marxian  intellectuals." 

In  the  early  '90s  Lenin  took  part  in  the  forma- 
tion of  the  "Union  of  Struggle  for  the  Freedom 
of  the  Working  Class."  "Acting  in  the  name  of 
this  organization,  he  managed  our  first  strikes, 
and  wrote  his  first  simple  and  unassuming  pam- 
phlets— they  were  circulated  in  mimeograph  copy 
—in  which  he  voiced  the  economic  needs  of  the 
workers  of  Petrograd.  He  spent  day  and  night 
in  the  workers'  tenements.  The  police  persecuted 
liim.  He  had  only  a  small  circle  of  friends. 
Almost  all  the  self-styled  '  revolutionary  intel- 
lectuals' of  the  day  greeted  him  coldly;  for  about 
this  time  the  Populists  were  proscribing  Marxians 
rnd  burning  the  first  Marxian  works  of  Pelk- 
lanov  in  which  Lenin  had  studied." 

One  can  see  from  this  quotation  the  "passion 
?or  style"  (as  one  of  Gogol's  characters  said) 
vhich  is  characteristic  of  M.  Zinoviev 's  talent  and 


8  LENIN 

which  leads  him  to  exaggerate  the  truth  (exag- 
geration is  also  one  of  his  accomplishments)  by 
making  the  young  Lenin  a  kind  of  unappreciated 
prophet  persecuted  by  the  wicked  Populists,  who, 
by  implication  are  represented  as  acting  in  con- 
junction with  the  police! 

In  reality  Lenin  was  doing  in  Petrograd  just 
what  hundreds  of  other  men  were  doing  at  that 
time.  He  was  attracting  no  particular  surveil- 
lance from  the  authorities;  and  certainly  "almost 
all  the  self-styled  revolutionary  intellectuals  of 
the  day"  were  paying  very  little  attention  to 
him.  Let  us  remark  in  passing,  that  Lenin's  im- 
prisonment (to  say  nothing  of  Zinoviev's)  was 
very  short  and  does  not  bear  comparison7  with 
the  real  martyrdom  suffered  by  many  of  these 
Populists  who  are  today  being  treated  as  "reac- 
tionaries" by  the  Bolshevist  rulers  of  Eussia! 

The  persecution  he  is  said  to  have  undergone 
at  the  hands  of  the  mysterious  Populists  who 
"burned  the  books  of  Plekhanov"  is  pure  fiction. 
On  the  contrary,  the  period  which  Lenin  himself 
called  the  "honeymoon  of  genuine  Marxism"  was 
approaching.  "Marxian  books,"  as  he  writes, 
"were  appearing  one  after  the  other.  Marxian 
newspapers  and  Marxian  magazines  were  being 
founded;  everybody  was  posing  as  a  Marxian. 
Followers  of  Marx  were  being  coddled  and  made 
much  of,  and  publishers  were  rubbing  their  hands 

7  This  is  equally  true  of  Trotsky,  Lunatcharsky,  Kamenev, 
and  all  other  outstanding  Bolshevist  leaders. 


THE    STAGES    IN    LENIN'S    CAREER  9 

in  glee  over  the  unheard-of  vogne  of  Marxian 
books."8 

Towards  the  end  of  the  '90s,  Lenin  was  arrested 
and  sent  into  exile.  From  that  time  on  he  became 
an  " emigre' '  and  remained  one,  save  for  a  few 
short  interruptions,  nntil  1917. 

In  1901,  together  with  Martov  and  Potressov, 
Lenin  founded  a  magazine  called  Iskra  (The 
Spark),  which  has  played  an  important  part  in 
the  history  of  the  revolutionary  movement  in 
Kussia.  For  two  years  later  the  Russian  Social- 
Democratic  Party,  founded  in  1898,  split  into  two 
factions,  Bolshevist  and  Menshevist.  Lenin  re- 
signed editorship  of  Iskra  (Menshevist)  and 
founded  the  first  Bolshevist  organ,  Vpered  (For- 
ward). In  1905  "the  first,  the  historic,  Congress 
which  laid  the  foundations  for  the  Communist 
Party  of  today"  (the  third  Congress  of  the 
Social-Democratic  Party)  was  held.  This  Con- 
gress was  inspired  and  directed  by  Lenin.  With 
the  division  of  the  party  into  two  factions,  he 
became  the  undisputed  leader  and  the  recognized 
mouthpiece  of  the  Bolshevists. 

In  1905  the  first  Russian  revolution  began. 
M.  Zinoviev  characterizes  the  part  which  Lenin 
played  in  it  as  "something  immense,  something 
decisive."  He  is  quite  right !  Lenin  lost  the  first 
Russian  revolution. 

The  measures  he  was  advocating  at  this  time 

8  N.  Lenin,  the  essay  entitled  "Que  Faire?,"  in  Twelve 
Years  (in  Russian,  Vol.  I,  p.  195. 


10  LENIN 

were  as  follows:  boycott  of  the  Duma;  struggle 
against  the  "counter-revolution  of  the  Cadets ;" 
organization  of  an  armed  uprising  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  revolutionary  and  democratic  dic- 
tatorship. We  will  have  something  more  to  say 
of  these  ideas,  when  we  come  to  consider  his 
pamphlet  on  "Two  Tactics  of  Social  Democracy.' ' 
Lenin  had  a  wrong  impression  of  the  respective 
strength  of  the  two  camps  in  this  struggle;  and 
the  Menshevists  speak  of  his  error  as  a  crime. 
But  the  events  of  1917,  though  they  took  place 
under  conditions  far  different  from  those  of  1905, 
have  shown  that  the  Menshevists  probably  exag- 
gerated the  importance  of  the  conservative  forces 
in  Bussia. 

From  an  external  point  of  view,  the  role  of 
Lenin  in  the  revolution  of  1905  was  somewhat 
overshadowed.  The  Soviet  of  Workers'  Deputies 
of  Petrograd  was  founded  and  run  by  the  Men- 
shevists. Its  first  president  was  Khroustalev- 
Nossar,  and  its  second,  Trotsky.  Lenin  did  not 
take  any  part  in  it. 

"He  was  present,"  says  M.  Zinoviev,  "at  only 
one  or  two  of  the  meetings  of  the  Soviet  of  Petro- 
grad in  1905.  Comrade  Lenin  told  us  how  he 
attended  the  session  of  the  Soviet  in  the  hall  of 
the  Free  Economic  Society,  sitting  in  the  gallery, 
invisible  to  the  public,  and  for  the  first  time 
watching  the  Soviet  of  Workers'  Deputies  of 
Petrograd  in  action.  Comrade  Lenin  was  living 
in  Petrograd  illegally,  and  the  Party  forbade  him 


THE  STAGES  IN  LENIN'S   CAREER  11 

to  appear  in  public  too  openly.  The  official  repre- 
sentative of  our  Central  Committee  at  the  Soviet 
was  A.  A.  Bogdanov.  When  the  tip  was  passed 
around  that  the  Soviet  was  to  be  arrested,  we 
forbade  Comrade  Lenin  to  go  to  that  last  historic 
session  so  that  he  would  not  be  involved.  He 
saw  the  Soviet  only  once  or  twice  in  1905.  But 
I  think  that  even  then,  while  he  was  looking  down 
from  the  gallery  of  the  Free  Economic  Society 
upon  this  original  'workers'  parliament,'  the  po- 
tential power  of  the  Soviets  first  dawned  upon  his 
mind. ' 9 

In  1907  Lenin  went  abroad  again. 

"Lenin  was  an  exile  twice,"  M.  Zinoviev  tells 
us.  "He  spent  several  years  abroad.  Some 
other  comrades,  myself  among  them,  shared  his 
second  period  of  exile.  And  whenever  we  were 
sad  and  dejected,  especially  toward  the  last,  dur- 
ing the  war,  whenever  we  lost  courage  (those 
comrades  who  have  been  exiles  like  us  know  what 
it  means  not  to  hear  a  word,  of  one's  native 
tongue  for  years  and  years),9  Comrade  Lenin 
used  to  say  to  us:  'What  are  you  fellows  com- 
plaining for?  Do  you  think  you  know  what  ban- 
ishment means  ?  Plekhanov,  Axelrod — they  knew 
real  exile.  They  had  to  wait  twenty-five  years 
before  seeing  the  first  revolutionary  workingman ! ' 

9  One  is  agreeably  surprised  to  learn  that  Zinoviev  suffered 
so  much  in  the  cafes  of  Geneva  at  not  hearing  his  "Russian 
native  tongue."  But  he  naturally  says  this  out  of  that  same 
"passion  for  style"  and  for  the  benefit  of  comrades  who  have 
not  been  in  exile;  because  those  who  were  know  very  well 
that  our  exiles  hear  nothing  but  Russian. 


12  LENIN 

"Vladimir  Iliitch,  indeed,  suffered  in  exile  like 
a  caged  lion.  He  could  make  no  use  of  his  great 
and  inexhaustible  energy;  and  he  got  along  only 
by  doing  what  Marx  had  done  under  similar 
circumstances.  He  spent  fifteen  hours  a  day  in 
the  library,  and  it  is  partly  due  to  this  that  he 
is  today  one  of  the  most  learned  Marxians,  and 
on  the  whole  one  of  the  best  read  men  of  our 
age." 

M.  Zinoviev  is  undoubtedly  an  entirely  com- 
petent judge  on  this  point. 

Lenin  published  several  pamphlets  abroad  and 
supervised  the  publication  of  several  Bolshevist 
papers.  In  1912  he  settled  in  Cracow  in  order 
to  direct  the  Bolshevist  movement  in  Russia  at 
closer  range.  His  devoted  friend  and  most  in- 
timate collaborator  in  the  movement  in  Russia 
was  then  Malinovsky,  a  Social-Democratic  mem- 
ber of  the  Duma. 

Malinovsky  had  been  a  secret  agent  of  the 
Police  Department.  There  were  <a  few  acts  of 
burglary  in  this  man's  dark  past  with  which  the 
police  were  very  familiar.  They  offered  to  over- 
look these  minor  sins  if  he  would  devote  his  talents 
to  the  secret  service.  He  accepted.  The  Police 
had  the  effrontery  to  put  him  up  as  a  candidate 
for  the  Duma.  He  was  elected,  thanks  to  the 
double  support  of  the  Bolshevists  and  the  police. 
As  president  of  the  "parliamentary  wing"  of  the 
Bolshevists,  he  made  ultra-revolutionary  speeches 
on  all  important  occasions.    Some  of  his  speeches 


THE  STAGES  IN  LENIN'S   CAREER  13 

were  inspired  or  even  dictated  by  Lenin,  whom 
Malinovsky  often  went  to  see  in  Cracow.  Others 
came  from  the  pen  of  Bieletzky,  the  head  of  the 
Police  Department,  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
police  officers  in  czarist  Eussia,  which  produced 
many  excellent  detectives.  Malinovsky  served  his 
two  masters  at  one  and  the  same  time.  Thanks 
to  him  and  to  the  writer  Tchernomasov,  another 
officer  in  the  Police  Department,  who  ran  the 
Pravda,  the  official  organ  of  the  Bolshevists, 
Bieletzky  not  only  had  full  knowledge  of  every- 
thing that  went  on  at  Bolshevist  headquarters; 
but  was  able  to  exert  a  certain  mysterious  influ- 
ence on  revolutionist  policy.  Malinovsky  had  the 
full  confidence  of  Lenin  and  Zinoviev.  When 
Bourtzev  accused  a  third  well-known  Bolshevist, 
Jitomirsky,10  of  being  an  agent-provocateur  of  the 
Police  Department,  Lenin  sent  Malinovsky  to 
him  to  ask  for  proof  of  this  accusation.  At  the 
same  time  Malinovsky  was  commissioned  by  Bie- 
letsky  to  find  out  if  possible  from  Bourtzev  the 
sources  of  the  latter 's  information  on  the  agents- 
provocateurs.  But  Bourtzev,  whether  by  happy 
chance  or  from  instinctive  distrust  of  the  man, 
made  no  revelations  to  him  in  spite  of  all  his 
efforts.11 

10  This  accusation  was  absolutely  justified ;  the  documents 
which  were  found  after  the  revolution  show  conclusively  that 
Jitomirsky  was  an  agent-provocateur. 

11  Vladimir  Bourtzev,  "Lenin  and  Malinovsky,"  No.  9-10, 
of  Struggling  Russia,  May  17,  1919.  The  sources  of 
Bourtzev's  information  on  the  Malinovsky  affair  are  quite 
numerous.  While  he  was  imprisoned  under  the  Bolshevist 
regime   in   the   Peter-and-Paul    Fortress,   his   companion   in 


14  LENIN 

In  1914,  Djounkovsky,  under-secretary  of  State 
of  the  Interior,  found  out  that  a  secret  agent  of 
the  police  was  a  member  of  the  Legislative  As- 
sembly. He  regarded  this  situation  as  intolerable 
for  the  good  name  of  the  Imperial  Government 
and  demanded  the  man's  immediate  resignation 
from  the  Duma.  Malinovsky  obeyed  and  left  the 
country.  Nothing  official  was  ever  published 
about  this  matter ;  but  this  extraordinary  case  of 
treason  was  common  talk  in  society  and  in  the 
press.  Lenin  and  Zinoviev  supported  him  in  spite 
of  the  open  and  formal  accusations  made  against 
him  by  Bourtzev  in  December,  1916.  They  did  not 
submit  to  the  evidence  till  after  the  revolution, 
when  the  material  proofs  of  Malinovsky  ?s  career 
as  an  agent-provocateur  were  published.12 

Through  Malinovsky  and  Tchernomasov,  as 
well  as  sincere  Bolshevists  who  often  went  to 
Cracow  to  get  their  instructions,  as  Catholics  go 
to  get  theirs  at  the  Vatican,  Lenin  had  a  very 
great  influence  on  the  Bolshevist  movement  in 
Eussia.  It  is  quite  possible  that  the  mysterious 
views  of  Bieletzky  were  absolutely  in  accord  with 
the  extremist  policies  of  Lenin.  I  shall  revert  to 
this  subject  in  a  following  chapter. 

seclusion  was  Bieletsky,  who  was  shot  later  on.  The  former 
head  of  the  secret  service  had  nothing  more  to  hide.  He 
confided  to  Bourtzev  all  the  ramifications  of  that  wonderful 
detective  story.  The  methods  Bieletsky  used  far  outstrip  the 
imagination  of  Conan  Doyle. 

12  Malinovsky  carried  on  Bolshevist  propaganda  in  the  Rus- 
sian prison  camps  in  Germany  during  the  war.  When  he  re- 
turned to  Russia  of  his  own  accord  after  the  Armistice  he 
was  shot  with  Lenin's  sanction. 


THE  STAGES  IN  LENIN'S   CAREER  15 

The  war  found  Lenin  in  a  small  village  of 
Galicia.  He  was  first  arrested  by  the  local  author- 
ities; but  the  central  government  in  Austria 
realized  immediately  that  it  was  more  advan- 
tageous to  its  cause  to  give  complete  freedom  of 
action  to  a  Eussian  of  that  breed.  Lenin  was 
released  and  left  for  Switzerland.  His  role  in 
the  propaganda  which  ended  in  the  Conferences 
of  Zimmerwald  and  Kienthal,  as  well  as  in  those 
Conferences  themselves,  is  well  known.  He  nat- 
urally belonged  to  the  extreme  left  of  the  Zim- 
merwaldians.  At  Kienthal,  with  the  support  of 
Eadek,  he  proposed  sabotage  and  armed  revolt 
to  put  an  end  to  the  war  between  the  nations  and 
to  begin  that  between  the  classes. 

In  March,  1917,  he  went  back  to  Russia  by  way 
of  Germany  in  the  famous  "sealed  car,"  which 
was  not  so  tightly  sealed  as  has  been  supposed. 
This  is  the  sensational  journey  which  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  whole  world  to  Nikolai  Lenin. 
Up  to  this  time,  in  spite  of  his  great  authority 
in  revolutionary  circles,  most  of  the  Russian  in- 
tellectuals had  only  the  vaguest  notions  of  his 
personality,  to  say  nothing  of  the  proletarian 
rank  and  file,  to  whom  his  name  meant  nothing  at 
all.  The  word  Bolshevist,  which  has  since  become 
so  commonplace,  was  of  very  restricted  circula- 
tion at  that  time.  But  those  were  days  of  patriotic 
intoxication  over  new-born  freedom  in  Russia. 
People  asked  themselves  in  astonishment  why  a 
Russian  should  be  going  through  Germany  to  get 


16  LENIN 

back  to  his  own  country;  why  a  revolutionist 
should  be  asking  favors  of  the  agents  of  an  Im- 
perial Chancellor ;  and  especially  why  that  Chan- 
cellor made  haste  to  do  the  revolutionist  the 
little  favor  which  was  asked.  It  can  be  said  with- 
out exaggeration  that  Lenin  owes  his  first  notori- 
ety to  that  episode  of  the  "sealed  car." 

His  first  speech  was  not  a  success.  It  was  made 
early  in  April  (1917)  at  the  Soldiers'  and  "Work- 
ers' Council  at  Petrograd,  where  the  Bolshevist 
program  (which  has  since  been  "realized")  was 
formulated.  Among  those  who  attacked  him  most 
violently  were  some  of  his  future  colleagues  and 
associates.  Steklov  who  is  at  present  editor  of 
lsvestia,  the  official  organ  of  the  Soviet  govern- 
ment, said,  for  example,  that  Lenin's  program 
was  that  of  an  anarchist;  and  that  Lenin  was 
booming  his  candidacy  for  the  empty  throne  of 
Bakunin.  It  is  well  known,  I  suppose,  that  no 
worse  insult  could  have  been  offered  a  Eussian 
Social-Democrat  than  to  call  him  an  anarchist 
and  compare  him  to  Bakunin.  Lenin's  political 
position  was  therefore  one  of  "splendid  isola- 
tion." 

Trotsky  had  not  yet  returned  from  America. 
For  that  matter  he  had  not  yet  come  over  to  Bol- 
shevism.13 During  the  war  he  (as  well  as  M. 
Lunatcharsky,  the  People's  Commissar  of  Edu- 
cation) had  worked  hard  under  the  pseudonym  of 

13  In  the  articles  which  he  published  in  Switzerland,  Lenin 
continually  denounced  the  opportunistic,  the  "bourgeois," 
ideas  of  Trotzky. 


THE  STAGES  IN  LENIN'S  CAREER  17 

"Antid  Oto"  for  the  KievsJcaia  My  si  and  Den, 
which  were  neither  defeatist,  nor  out-and-out 
pacifist,  nor  even  Zimmerwaldian  papers;  and 
which  were,  in  fact,  later  suppressed  as  counter- 
revolutionary by  the  government  whose  principal 
posts  their  former  editors  now  adorn.  Lenin's 
only  faithful  supporter  at  this  time  was  Zinoviev ; 
and  their  names  were  long  inseparable.  Not  for 
some  time  still  did  the  phrase  " Lenin-Trotsky" 
come  into  usage,  replacing  that  of  "Lenin-Zino- 
viev."  Only  one  of  the  tricks  of  a  cruel  and  un- 
just fate  has  put  the  engaging  figure  of  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Commune  of  Petrograd  somewhat  in 
the  shade. 

Bolshevism  was  probably  even  less  well  known 
abroad.  Karl  Liebknecht  in  Germany  and  Alex- 
andre Blanc  in  France  were  still  a  hundred 
leagues  behind  Lenin's  program.  As  for  the 
Shapiros,  the  Koritschners,  the  Bela  Kuns,  they 
had  not  peeped  as  yet,  and  were  of  no  concern 
to  anybody. 

The  rest  of  the  story  is  familiar  to  everyone. 
From  the  day  of  His  return  to  Eussia  (April  4, 
1917)  each  step  of  Lenin's  was  honored  with 
world-wide  advertisement.  The  history  of  his  do- 
ings in  1917-1919  cannot  yet  be  written.  Its  stages 
— we  are  only  speaking  of  stages  here,  remember — 
are:  a  violent  campaign  of  disorganization  car- 
ried on  in  Eussia  from  the  balcony  of  the  Kches- 
insky  Palace  and  through  the  columns  of  Pravda; 
the  unsuccessful  revolt  of  July,  1917;  his  flight 


18  LENIN 

into  Finland ;  his  return  from  Finland  in  October 
and  his  triumphal  entry  into  the  Smolny  Insti- 
tute at  the  head  of  the  government  of  the  People's 
Commissars;  the  armistice  with  Germany;  the 
peace  of  Brest-Litovsk ;  experiments  with  com- 
munism; an  unprecedented  reign  of  terror;  the 
Third  International  ;  the  "  dictatorship  of  the 
proletariat;"  chaos;  civil  war;  and  the  complete 
collapse  of  Russia. 

These  exploits  were  crowned  with  universal 
glory.  In  1918  when  the  Bolshevists  paraded  in 
their  Congresses  the  foreign,  not  to  say  exotic, 
delegations  which  came  all  the  way  from  the 
Indies,  from  Afghanistan,  from  Zanzibar,  from 
Kingdom  Come,  to  greet  in  the  name  of  the  com- 
munist organizations  of  their  countries  the  great 
Eepublic  of  the  Soviets  and  Lenin,  its  Pope,  they 
were  the  delight  of  the  humorists  and  the  joy  of 
the  cynics.  But  the  joke  was  clearly  on  the 
humorists  and  on  the  cynics.  For  here  we  find 
the  socialist  parties  in  Italy  and  Norway  reso- 
lutely taking  sides  with  the  Third  International; 
and  here  is  the  Italian  Avanti  striking  out  and 
marketing  a  large  medal  of  Lenin,  "profile  and 
full  face,"  with  the  inscription  ex  oriente  lux;14, 
here  are  the  newspapers  speaking  of  a  general 
strike  in  Italy  to  celebrate  the  birthday  of  the 
Eussian  dictator,15  and  Italian  workers  beginning 
to  give  their  first-born  sons  his  name!    In  Ger- 

14 Avanti  (Milan),  June,  1919. 
15  Daily  Mail,  April,  1919. 


THE  STAGES  IN  LENIN'S  CAREER  19 

many  a  parliamentary  idealist,  Karl  Liebknecht 
by  name,  who  has  called  himself  a  Social-Demo- 
crat for  twenty  years,  nevertheless  gives  np  the 
party  made  famons  by  his  father  to  become  a 
"communist" — because  Lenin  prefers  that  name. 
And  in  France  another  parliamentary  idealist, 
Jean  Longnet,  if  you  please,  talks  seriously  of 
the  "radiation  of  the  Eussian  Eevolution ;  "1<s 
while  the  official  organ  of  the  French  Socialist 
Party  goes  into  ecstacies  over  the  " genius,"  the 
philosophic  "originality,"  "the  penetrative  acu- 
men," "the  wonderful  revolutionary  spirit,"  "of 
the  greatest  statesman  of  the  age!"17  And  an 
English  writer,  finally,  speaking  of  the  "page  of 
history  the  Bolshevists  are  writing,"  dares  to 
say  that  it  will  seem  as  "white  to  posterity  as 
the  snows  of  Eussia!"18 

Eeally  as  white  as  all  that,  Mr.  Arthur  Ean- 
some? 

16  See  Longuet's  article  in  Le  Populaire,  June  20,  1919. 

17  Humanite,  August  1  and  September  2,  1919. 

18  Arthur  Ransome,  "For  Russia,  A  Letter  to  Americans." 


CHAPTER  n 

LENIN'S    WRITINGS    FROM    1894   TO    1904 

LENIN  began  his  literary  career  with  a  little 
propaganda  pamphlet,  addressed  to  the  work- 
ers of  Petrograd,  and  entitled  "Workers'  Com- 
pensation."1 This  fact  wonld  almost  be  sufficient 
by  itself  to  show  that  he  is  not  a  "writer"  though 
he  has  written  a  great  deal.  Lenin  is  always  the 
political  propagandist,  whether  he  writes  on 
workers'  compensation  or  on  Berkeley's  philoso- 
phy. That  is  why  he  treats  these  two  subjects 
in  exactly  the  same  manner;  as  indeed  is  very 
natural,  since  Berkeley  interests  him  from  the 
same  point  of  view  as  workers'  compensation. 
This  is  far  from  being  a  weak  point  in  the  curious 
personality  with  which  we  are  dealing.  The  im- 
mortality that  Lenin  aspires  to  is  not  the  im- 
mortality of  letters.  Natures,  moreover,  as  single 
of  purpose  as  his  are  very  rarely  found  outside 
insane  asylums ;  and  this  singleness  of  purpose — 
others  might  call  it  proneness  to  the  idee  fixe — 
carries  with  it  a  certain  strength,  as  the  case  of 
Lenin  shows. 

1  Need  we  advert  that  Zinoviev  finds  in  this  negligible 
pamphlet  of  the  young  Lenin  the  classic  model  of  "Marxism 
made  easy  for  the  plain  man?" 

20 


XENIN'S  WRITINGS  FROM   1894  TO   1904    21 

Lenin's  literary  and  political  activities  may  be 
classified  under  three  headings:  (1)  the  campaign 
against  the  Populists;  (2)  that  against  the  legiti- 
mate Marxism  of  the  Eussian  Moderates  and  the 
German  Eevisionists ;  (3)  the  split  inside  the 
Eussian  Social-Democratic  Party. 

The  part  played  by  Lenin  in  the  struggle 
against  the  Populists  was  quite  a  minor  one  in 
spite  of  what  is  said  of  it  by  Zinoviev.  This 
Boswell  of  Bolshevism,  in  describing  the  im- 
pression which  Lenin's  articles  (published  under 
the  nom-de-plume  of  Toulin)  are  alleged  to  have 
made  in  those  early  days  (1895),  uses  the  follow- 
ing very  up-to-date  language:  "Somebody,  some- 
one with  brain  and  brawn,  is  stirring  things  up 
in  that  petty-bourgeois  slough  of  despond.  The 
stagnant  waters  are  beginning  to  come  to  life.  A 
new  face  is  peering  above  the  horizon — and  there 
is  a  scowl  of  dissatisfaction  on  it.  Something 
fresh  and  original  is  in  the  close  air!" 

All  of  which  is  simply  another  product  of  Zino- 
viev 's  "passion  for  style."  In  reality  Lenin's 
articles  attracted  scarcely  any  attention  at  all. 
The  debate  between  the  Marxians  and  the  Popu- 
lists was  confined  to  the  fields  of  political  economy 
and  philosophy.  Lenin  did  not  know  any  political 
economy  at  that  time;  as  for  philosophy,  he  is 
ignorant  of  it  still.  Struve  surpassed  him  in 
learning;  Plekhanov  in  literary  talent  (that  is  not 
saying  much) ;  and  they  are  the  principal  figures 
in  the  controversy  with  the  Populists.    The  most 


22  LENIN 

Important  article  by  Lenin,  "The  Economic  Bases 
of  Populism  and  the  Critique  of  M.  Struve"2 
(1895),  in  so  far  as  it  deals  with  Populist  doctrine, 
contains  very  little  that  is  new.  It  is  more  inter- 
esting in  the  light  of  what  he  says  of  Struve 
himself.  I  may  observe,  in  this  connection,  that 
Struve  occupies  a  unique  position  in  Lenin's 
literary  activities.  He  is,  if  I  may  say  so,  the 
Bolshevist  leader's  bugaboo.  For  a  good  quarter 
of  a  century  Lenin  has  not  missed  an  opportunity 
to  attribute  every  imaginable  crime  to  this,  the 
principal,  champion  of  Marxism  in  Eussia.  And 
not  to  be  outdone  Trotsky  has  also  paid  some 
attention  to  the  same  monster,  whom  he  found 
worthy  of  a  special  pamphlet  entitled:  "Mr.  Peter 
Struve  in  Politics." 

In  the  autumn  of  1894,  before  a  small  committee 
meeting  in  Petrograd,  Lenin  read  an  article 
against  Struve  (who  was  in  the  audience)  entitled 
"The  Eeverberations  of  Marxism  in  Bourgeois 
Literature. ' '  That  article  already  contained 
some  of  the  Bolshevist  ideas  of  today.  Lenin 
emphasized  the  fact  that  in  all  the  writings  of 
Marx  the  transition  from  the  present  regime  to 
the  new  appears  as  a  sudden  breakdown,  a  sudden 
collapse  upon  itself,  of  capitalism.  He  repeated, 
following  an  opinion  of  Sombart,  the  belief,  so 

2  The  book  in  question,  by  P.  B.  Struve,  created  a  great 
•sensation  at  the  time.  It  is  his  Critical  Remarks  on  the 
.Economic  Development  of  Russia  (1894).  This  book,  as 
well  as  that  by  Plekhanov,  On  the  Development  of  the 
Monistic  Conception  of  History,  mark  the  beginning  of  the 
Marxist  era  in  Russia. 


LENIN'S   WRITINGS   FROM    1894   TO   1904    23 

characteristic  of  him,  that  "  there  is  not  a  trace 
of  ethics  in  the  whole  of  Marxism. ' '  He  protested 
against  Struve 's  assertion  that  "Marx  went  too 
far  in  denying  the  necessity  for 'the  State."  All 
this  was  in  fact,  as  Lenin  said  later,  "a  warning 
to  Struve  from  a  revolutionary  Social-Demo- 
crat."3 On  the  other  hand,  Lenin  agreed  with 
Struve  in  affirming  "the  necessity,  inevitableness 
and  progressive  character  of  Eussian  capital- 
ism." This  was  a  shaft  aimed  at  the  Populists 
and  their  Utopias.  It  is  interesting  to  note,  how- 
ever, that  it  is  the  now  very  Marxian  Lenin  who 
is  trying  to  make  Kussia  avoid  the  capitalistic 
stage,  on  which  she  had  barely  entered,  and  plunge 
directly  into  the  blissful  era  of  communism!  To 
be  sure,  twenty-five  years  have  passed  since  that 
time.  But  Lenin,  nevertheless,  now  out-utopias 
the  Utopian  Populists  in  believing  that  a  country 
with  a  population  of  150  millions,  eighty  per  cent, 
of  whom  are  peasants;  a  country  with  industry 
still  undeveloped  in  spite  of  great  natural  re- 
sources, could  pass  through  the  capitalistic  stage 
in  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  and  be  ripe  today 
for  the  communist  regime! 

Another  Lenin  article  devoted  somewhat  later 
to  Struve,  who  had  at  the  time  become  one  of 
the  leaders  of  moderate  Eussian  liberalism,  is 
entitled:  "The  Persecutors  of  the  Zemstvos  and 
the  Hannibals  of  Liberalism."    This  is  probably 

3N.  Lenin,  Twelve  Years  (in  Russian),  Vol.  I,  pp.  iii,  76, 
63,  62,  44. 


24  LENIN 

the  Bolshevist  leader's  best  effort  in  political 
theory.  Lenin  accuses  Struve  of  not  pushing 
his  democratic  program  far  enongh.  He  quotes 
the  words  of  his  liberal  antagonist  addressed 
to  the  rulers  of  Czarist  Eussia:  "It  is  with 
sincere  regret  that  we  foresee  the  enormous  losses 
in  men  and  material  to  result  from  this  ab- 
surdly conservative  and  aggressive  policy  which 
is  as  devoid  of  political  insight  as  it  is  of 
moral  justification."  To  these  words,  which  the 
events  of  the  present  day  have  fully  justified, 
Lenin  adds:  "What  bottomless  pit  of  doctrin- 
airism  is  opened  by  this  attitude  toward  the 
revolutionary  upheaval!  The  author  seems  not 
to  realize  the  great  historical  importance  which 
a  good  dressing-down  administered  to  the  Gov- 
ernment by  the  people  of  Eussia  would  have." 
Here  the  real  Lenin  is  speaking.  Perhaps  even 
today  he  is  filled  with  the  desire  to  give  the 
capitalistic  regime  a  good  ' i  dressing-down ! ' '  Un- 
fortunately in  these  experiments  in  social  peda- 
gogy, one  never  knows,  after  the  thrashing  is  over, 
which  side  held  the  whip  end,  which  side  gives, 
and  which  takes! 

Moreover,  there  was  no  question  at  that  mo- 
ment of  attacking  the  capitalistic  system.  Lenin, 
quite  to  the  contrary,  was  talking  with  a  great 
deal  of  conviction  of  an  alliance  with  liberalism. 
"If  the  liberals,"  he  said,  "can  manage  to  organ- 
ize in  an  underground  party,  we  will  welcome  the 
development  of  political  self -consciousness  in  the 


LENIN'S   WRITINGS   FROM    1894   TO    1904    25 

controlling  classes;  we  will  support  their  de- 
mands; we  will  try  to  make  the  policy  of  the 
Liberals  and  that  of  the  Social-Democrats  sup- 
plement each  other.  But  even  if,  as  is  more  than 
likely,  they  are  unable  to  get  together  in  this 
way,  we  will  not  abandon  the  Liberals,  but  will 
try  to  strengthen  our  union  with  some  of  them, 
keep  them  posted  on  our  own  plans,  support  them 
by  denouncing  in  the  labor  press  all  the  ignomin- 
ies of  the  government  and  the  local  authorities, 
and  urge  them  to  support  the  revolutionists. 
Such  an  exchange  of  services  between  Liberals 
and  Social-Democrats  is  actually  taking  place  at 
present;  but  it  must  be  extended  and  made  more 
efficient.  We  have  freed  ourselves  from  the  il- 
lusions of  anarchism  and  Populist  socialism,  from 
disregard  for  politics,  from  faith  in  the  devel- 
opment sui  generis  of  Eussia,  from  the  convic- 
tion that  the  people  are  ready  for  revolution, 
from  the  theory  of  'participation  in  Power,'  and 
from  the  notion  that  a  few  heroic  intellectuals 
can  win  against  Absolutism." 

This  was  written  in  1901.  Whatever  political 
changes  have  taken  place  since  then,  one  cannot 
read  these  lines  in  a  work  by  Lenin  without  blank 
astonishment!  "Exchange  of  services  between 
Liberals  and  Social-Democrats !"  .  .  .  Many  Lib- 
erals in  1918-1919  paid  with  their  lives  or  their 
liberty  for  the  attention  which  Lenin  and  his  col- 
leagues on  the  Extraordinary  Commission  paid 
them.     Others,  like  Struve,  had  to  flee  to  escape 


26  LENIN 

from  the  Bolshevist  executioners.4  It  is  even 
more  interesting  to  hear  Lenin  call  the  idea  that 
the  people  are  ready  for  revolution  "a  dangerous 
illusion." 

Lenin  made  a  great  name  for  himself  in  Social- 
Democratic  circles  with  the  pamphlet  he  published 
abroad  in  1897:  "The  Problems  of  the  Russian 
Social-Democrats,"  to  which  Axelrod,  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  party,  but  today  a  rabid  ad- 
versary of  the  People's  Commissars  and  of  their 
leader  in  particular,5  wrote  a  flattering  preface. 
There  were  three  editions  of  this  pamphlet.  But 
the  reasons  for  its  success  are  quite  beyond  our 
comprehension.  It  is  very  badly  written  (as  most 
of  Lenin's  articles  are)  and  contains  nothing  but 
commonplaces. 

The  works  of  Lenin  on  political  economy  are 
his  soundest  efforts.  He  has,  in  general,  no  liter- 
ary talent.  His  political  pamphlets  are  of  scant 
importance;  but  undoubtedly  he  has  read  exten- 
sively in  the  field  of  economic  science.  This  is 
the  subject  where  he  is  best  equipped.  His  prin- 
cipal economic  works  are  The  Development  of 
Capitalism  in  Russia  (written  to  prove  that  Rus- 

4  We  may  recall,  in  this  connection,  that  Struve  formerly 
had  occasion  to  render  valuable  personal  services  to  Lenin. 
Zinoviev  speaks  of  them  in  his  biography  of  his  master: 
"Struve  was  Lenin's  friend  and  rendered  inestimable  ser- 
vices to  him  as  well  as  to  the  Social  Democracy  of  that  time/' 
I  have  heard  the  same  thing  from  Struve  himself. 

5  "Axelrod,"  says  Zinoviev  indignantly,  "did  nothing  but 
tell  stories  to  all  who  would  listen  to  him,  that  Lenin  would 
be  a  second  Netchaiev;  that  in  his  struggle  against  the  'old 
fogeys'  he  would  be  guided  solely  by  considerations  of  per- 
sonal ambition,  etc." 


LENIN'S   WRITINGS   FROM    1894   TO    1904    27 

sia  has  already  entered  on  a  capitalistic  stage) ; 
and  a  series  of  articles  on  the  Kussian  agrarian 
question. 

Needless  to  say  that  on  the  agrarian  matter, 
Lenin  has  always  been  one  of  the  most  rabid 
anti-revisionists;  and  he  has,  moreover,  changed 
position  many  times.      In  his  pamphlet,  "The 
Needs  of  the  Village''6  for  instance,  he  declared 
himself  in  favor  of  giving  absolute  liberty  to  the 
peasant  to  do  what  he  wishes  with  his  land,  sell- 
ing it  if  he  desires.    With  his  unquestioned  mas- 
tery of  the  arts  of  the  demagogue  he  there  held 
up    his     Social-revolutionist    adversaries     (who 
stood  for  the  nationalization  of  landed  property) 
to  the  scorn  of  the  laborers  in  the  villages  as 
despotic  trustees  bent  on  denying  the  peasants 
the  right  to  dispose  of  their  property  freely.    But 
shortly  afterwards  he  broke  radically  with  this 
theory  of  laissez  faire,  and  adopted  the  doctrine 
of  land  nationalization.    It  was  just  as  easy  for 
him  to  write  another  pamphlet  then  to  prove  the 
opposite   of  what   he  had   demonstrated   a   few 
years  before.    Since  1905,  accordingly,  he  has  been 
quite  uninterested  in  the  right  of  the  peasant  to 
sell    his   piece    of   land;    he    demands    support, 
instead,  for  the  "aspiration  of  the  revolutionary 
peasantry  to  abolish  private  proprietorship  in 
land."7 

6  N.  Lenin,  "The  Needs  of  the  Village.    An  Open  Letter  to 
the  Rural  Poor"   (in  Russian),  Petrograd,  1905. 

7  N.  Lenin,  "The  Revision  of  the  Agrarian  Program  of  the 
Labor  Party"  (in  Russian),  Petrograd,  1906,  p.  31. 


28  LENIN 

In  1898  the  first  congress  of  the  Social-Demo- 
crats, which  founded  the  Social-Democratic  Labor 
Party  of  Enssia,  took  place.  A  program  was 
outlined  there  which  exaggerated  the  impor- 
tance of  a  purely  economic  tactic  on  the  part 
of  the  proletariat.  Against  this  movement  which 
came  to  be  termed  economism,  Lenin  immediately 
took  the  field.  Early  in  1902  he  published, 
abroad,  his  famous  pamphlet  "Que  Fairef," 
which  started  a  very  violent  controversy  and 
which  remained  the  best  known  of  his  writings 
down  to  1917.  In  it  Lenin  proposes  the  creation 
of  a  corps  of  professional  revolutionists  to  make 
a  business  of  revolution  and  of  the  art  of  fighting 
the  secret  police. 

Lenin  here  gives  an  accurate  and  picturesque 
description  of  the  revolutionary  movement  of 
the  '90 's.  "Because  of  our  primitive  methods," 
he  says,  "we  have  lowered  the  prestige  of  the  rev- 
olutionist in  Eussia.  Weak  and  hesitant  in  mat- 
ters of  theory,  cramped  in  his  views,  seeking  in 
the  apathy  of  the  masses  an  alibi  to  justify  his 
own  weakness,  more  like  the  secretary  of  a  trade 
union  than  a  tribune  of  the  people,  incapable  of 
those  grand  and  audacious  resorts  which  inspire 
even  one's  adversaries  with  respect,  inexperienced 
and  awkward  in  his  professional  technique — the 
art  of  fighting  the  secret  service — our  revolu- 
tionist is  not  a  revolutionist  at  all :  he  is  nothing 


LENIN'S   WRITINGS  FROM   1894   TO   1904    29 

but  a  pathetic  koustar,  a  'dub',  a  poor  devil  living 
by  a  trade  be  has  never  learned. ' ' 

"Our  militants  will  doubtless  find  me  severe  in 
this.  They  must  forgive  me,  for  I  mean  to  be  just 
as  severe  toward  myself.  I  too  am  one  of  those 
Jcoustars.  I  have  been  working  in  a  group  of  peo- 
ple who  set  out  to  do  great  things — and  we,  who 
are  members  of  that  group,  blush  with  shame  at 
the  thought  that  we  also  are  only  koustars,  and 
that  too  at  a  time,  of  all  times  in  our  history,  when 
one  might  truly  paraphrase  the  well-known  saw: 
1  Give  us  organization,  and  we  will  overturn  Rus- 
sia'! But  the  more  keenly  I  feel  that  shame,  the 
more  bitter  I  am  against  those  false  Social  Dem- 
ocrats who  dishonor  the  name  of  revolutionist  by 
their  sermons,  and  who  seem  not  to  realize  that 
it  is  our  duty  not  to  degrade  the  revolutionist  to 
the  status  of  the  koustar,  but  to  raise  the  koustar 
to  the  dignity  of  the  revolutionist  !" 

No  one  can  deny  that  Lenin  managed  to  make 
himself  a  very  finished  model  of  the  professional 
soap-boxer.  Those  who  saw  with  their  own  eyes 
the  fruits  of  agitation  which  he  carried  on  in  1917 
from  the  balconies  of  the  Hotel  Kchessinsky  and 
through  the  columns  of  the  Pravda,  those  who  saw 
the  Russian  army  fall  to  pieces  bit  by  bit  and  the 
Russian  population  lose  its  nerve  from  day  to  day 
under  the  same  agitation,  will  do  full  justice  to 


30  LENIN 

the  surpassing  demagogy,  the  rare  professional 
talent  of  this  man  Lenin. 

But  our  admiration  must  stop  right  there. 
When  the  October  revolution  brought  victory  to 
the  Bolshevists,  Lenin,  the  accomplished  agitator, 
became  the  koustar  again,  and  started  the  era  of 
Jcoustar,  or  "dub,"  socialism.  There  were  very 
few  professional  revolutionists  in  his  camp.  The 
rank-and-file  of  his  followers  was  made  up  of  a 
small  number  of  sincere  —  however  ignorant  — 
communists  lost  in  a  mass  of  adventurers  of  every 
sort,  fishers,  as  the  French  say,  in  muddy  waters, 
common  police-court  criminals.  The  amateurs,  the 
Jcoustars,  of  socialism,  and  professional  crooks, 
formed  the  legions  of  our  Bolshevist  pretorians. 

At  the  second  Congress  of  the  Social-Demo- 
cratic Party  in  August,  1903,  the  split  between 
the  Menshevists  and  the  Bolshevists  was  fore- 
shadowed.8 The  dissension  hinged,  at  that  time, 
on  technical  questions  of  organization.  Today 
the  divergence  between  Bolshevist  and  Menshevist 
is  far  more  fundamental.  Many  men  who  were 
then  the  adversaries  of  Lenin  are  among  his  clos- 
est associates  now — Trotsky,  for  a  conspicuous 
example.  On  the  other  hand,  Plekhanov,  who, 
without  joining  the  Bolshevists  in  1903,  had  sup- 
ported Lenin  in  many  points,  later  became  his 

8  The  latter  obtained  the  majority  of  votes  at  the  Con- 
gress; and  it  is  from  that  fact  that  this  well-known  word  is 
derived:  Bolshevist  meant  "one  who  voted  with  the  ma- 
jority." 


LENIN'S   WRITINGS  FROM   1894   TO    1904    31 

rabid  antagonist.  When  one  reads  the  accounts 
of  the  second  Congress  and  the  political  pamphlets 
and  editorials  of  the  period,  it  is  hard  to  grasp 
the  connection  between  the  discussions  of  that 
time  and  those  of  today.  Such  a  connection  never- 
theless exists;  but  it  is  a  matter  of  niceties  of 
scant  interest  to  the  general  reader.  The  dis- 
cussions, of  course,  had  a  very  sectarian,  a  very 
Talmudic,  character.  Two  sessions  of  the  Con- 
gress, to  illustrate,  were  devoted  to  a  debate  on 
the  first  article  of  the  constitution  of  the  Party. 
Lenin  wanted  it  stated  in  the  following  terms: 
* 'Whoever  endorses  the  Party  platform  and  sup- 
ports the  Party  both  with  financial  contributions 
and  with  regular  personal  service  in  one  of  its 
organizations  is  considered  a  member  of  the 
Party." 

Martov,  the  leader  of  the  Menshevists,  on  the 
other  hand,  demanded  the  following  formula: 
"  Whoever  subscribes  to  the  Party  platform,  sup- 
ports the  Party  with  financial  contributions  and 
with  regular  personal  service  under  one  of  its 
organizations  is  considered  a  member  of  the 
Social-Democratic  Labor  Party  of  Russia." 

The  difference  between  in  and  under  is  what 
Lenin,  Plekhanov,  Martov,  Trotsky,  Axelrod,  Mar- 
tynod,  Akimov,  Libet,  Popov,  Broucker,  and  com- 
pany talked  about  for  two  days,  and  wrote  about 
for  two  years   afterwards.     The  mind  wearily 


32  LENIN 

reverts  to  some  (Ecumenical  Council  in  Constan- 
tinople: Is  the  Son  similar  (opnoloudros)  to  the 
Father,  or  is  He  identical  (opnopoudios)  f  Should 
God  the  Father  be  called  Creator,  or  Creator  of 
Heaven  and  Earth?  If  a  good  Social-Democrat 
still  maintains  that  the  difference  between  the 
formulae  of  Lenin  and  Martov  really  had  a  great 
practical  importance,  Gregory  and  Nectarius  said 
the  same  of  their  hair-splitting  at  Constantinople. 
In  short,  all  the  jawing  at  the  Second  Congress, 
simmered  down,  according  to  Lenin,  to  a  struggle 
between  revolutionary  Social-Democrats,  who  ob- 
tained a  majority  and  of  whom  he  was  the  lead- 
er and  the  Opportunist  elements,  "less  firmly 
grounded"  (still  according  to  Lenin)  "in  theory 
and  principles."  Martov  and  several  others,  on 
the  other  hand,  saw  a  "revolt  against  Leninism" 
in  these  arid  debates. 


CHAPTEE   in 

LENIN'S  IDEAS  AND  POLICIES  DURING  THE  FIRST 
RUSSIAN    REVOLUTION    (1905-1906) 

IN  May,  1905,  the  third  Congress  of  the  Social- 
*  Democratic  Party,  or  to  be  more  exact,  the 
first  Bolshevist  Congress  (for  the  Bolshevists 
alone  took  part  in  it),  was  held  in  London.  The 
Menshevists  met  simultaneously  in  Geneva.  The 
split  between  the  two  branches  of  the  Party  was 
wider  than  ever  because  of  the  problems  which 
came  up  in  the  first  Russian  revolution.  Lenin, 
whose  influence  dominated  the  Congress  of  Lon- 
don, wrote  a  book  on  this  schism  which  is  most 
interesting  on  the  background  of  what  he  is  saying 
and  doing  today.1 

The  main  ideas  of  the  Congress  of  London,  that 
is  to  say  of  Lenin,  may  be  reduced  to  this : 

"The  immediate  interests  of  the  proletariat, 
as  well  as  the  exigencies  of  its  struggle  for  the 
final  objectives  of  socialism,  demand  the  most 
complete  political  freedom ;  hence  the  substitution 
of  a  democratic  republic  for  absolutism. 

1  N.  Lenin,  Two  Tactics  of  Social-Democracy  in  the  De- 
mocratic Revolution  (in  Russian) ,  Geneva,  1905. 

33 


34  LENIN 

"The  establishment  of  a  democratic  republic 
in  Russia  is  possible  only  as  the  result  of  a  vic- 
torious uprising  of  the  people  whose  organ  must 
be  the  provisional  revolutionary  government, 
which  is  alone  capable  of  assuring  free  elections 
and  of  convoking,  on  the  basis  of  universal,  equal 
and  direct  suffrage  with  the  secret  ballot,  a  Con- 
stituent Assembly  expressing  the  real  will  of  the 
people."2 

These  are  the  very  words  of  the  man,  who, 
thirteen  years  later,  brutally  dissolved  the  Con- 
stituent Assembly,  convoked  on  the  basis  of  uni- 
versal, equal  and  direct  suffrage  with  secret  ballot ; 
and  who  set  up  in  Russia  that  "full  freedom  of 
elections"  with  which  everybody  is  familiar! 

There  are  things  in  Lenin's  pamphlet,  however, 
which  seem  still  more  incredible  today. 

"The  Marxians, "  he  wrote,  "are  absolutely  con- 
vinced of  the  bourgeois  character  of  the  Russian 
revolution.  What  does  that  mean?  It  means  that 
those  democratic  transformations  in  the  political 
regime,  and  those  economic  and  social  changes 
which  have  become  a  necessity  for  Russia,  do  not 
in  themselves  involve  the  overthrow  of  capitalism 
and  of  bourgeois  rule;  but  on  the  contrary  will 
clear  the  ground  for  the  first  time  for  an  extensive 
and  rapid  development  of  capitalism  which  will 
be  European  and  not  Asiatic;  and  for  the  first 

2  The  resolution  of  the  Congress  of  London  (May,  1905). 


LENIN'S   IDEAS  AND   POLICIES  35 

time  will  make  possible  the  domination  of  the 
bourgeoisie  as  a  class."3 

"It  is  reactionary  to  look  for  the  salvation  of 
the  laboring  class  elsewhere  than  in  the  gradual 
development  of  capitalism.  In  countries  like 
Eussia,  the  working  classes  suffer  less  from  cap- 
italism than  from  lack  of  a  well-developed  capital- 
ism. The  working  class  is  therefore  intensely 
interested  in  the  greatest,  freest,  and  most  rapid 
development  of  capitalism.  Hence  the  bourgeois 
revolution  is  extremely  advantageous  to  the  pro- 
letariat. The  bourgeois  revolution  is  absolutely 
necessary  in  the  interests  of  the  proletariat."4 

From  this  Lenin  drew  the  following  practical 
conclusions : 

"In  setting  the  realization  of  the  minimum- 
program  as  the  goal  of  the  provisional  revolution- 
ary government,  the  resolution  [of  the  Congress 
of  London]  rejects  eo  ipso  the  foolish  and  semi- 
anarchistic  idea  of  the  immediate  realization  of 
our  maximum-program  and  of  the  conquest  of 
power  with  a  view  to  a  socialist  revolution.  The 
present  state  of  economic  development  in  Eussia 
(an  objective  condition),  and  that  of  the  class- 
consciousness  and  organization  of  the  proletarian 
masses  (a  subjective  condition  indissolubly  bound 
up  with  the  former),  make  the  absolute  and  imme- 

3  N.  Lenin,  "Two  Tactics  of  Social  Democracy,"  in  Twelve 
Years,  Vol.  I,  p.  410. 
*  Ibid.,  p.  411. 


36  LENIN 

diate  liberation  of  the  working  class  impossible. 
Only  the  most  ignorant  people  can  fail  to  perceive 
the  bourgeois  character  of  the  present  democratic 
revolution;  only  the  most  naive  optimists  can  for- 
get that  the  laboring  masses  still  know  very  little 
about  the  aims  of  socialism  and  the  methods 
whereby  socialism  may  be  attained.  "5 

It  must  be  supposed,  therefore,  that  the  econom- 
ic development  of  Eussia  (the  objective  condition), 
and  the  socialistic  education  of  the  proletarian 
masses  (the  subjective  condition  indissolubly 
bound  up  with  the  former),  have  made  miraculous 
progress  since  1905 !  Though  it  is  hard  to  judge 
the  "subjective  condition" — since  such  a  judg- 
ment might  itself  be  accused  of  "subjectivism" — 
we  have  exact  data  on  the  "objective  condition." 
The  war  and  the  revolution  have  seriously  im- 
peded the  economic  development  of  Eussia.6  Eus- 
sian  industry  has  been  partly  destroyed  and  partly 
paralyzed.  Under  these  circumstances  this  com- 
parison of  Lenin's  ideas  in  1905-1906  with  his 
policies  in  1917-1918  is  very  edifying. 

It  must  not  be  thought,  however,  that  Lenin's 
program  in  1905  was  a  rational  and  consistent 
one.  He  was  already  talking  of  the  "revolution- 
ary and  democratic  dictatorship  of  proletariat  and 
peasantry."  How  this  idea  could  have  been  com- 
patible with  that  of  the  Constituent  Assembly 

*  N.  Lenin,  Ibid.,  p.  397. 

6  See  Raoul  Labry's  book  on  Bolshevist  Industry. 


LENIN'S   IDEAS  AND   POLICIES  37 

and  political  liberties  has  been  and  remains  his 
secret,  a  secret  which  no  one  but  the  Bolshevists 
have  been  able  to  fathom.  But  the  following  may 
help: 

"It  will,  of  course,  be  a  democratic  and  not  a 
socialistic  dictatorship,"  wrote  Lenin.  "It  will 
not  be  able  to  touch  the  foundations  of  capitalism 
(without  a  series  of  intermediary  stages  of  rev- 
olutionary development).  It  will,  at  the  very  best, 
be  able  to  bring  about  a  new  and  fundamental 
re-distribution  of  landed  property  to  the  advan- 
tage of  the  peasants;  to  establish  consistent  and 
complete  democracy  as  a  preliminary  to  the  set- 
ting up  of  a  republic;7  to  remove  not  only  from 
rural  but  from  factory  life  all  Asiatic  and  despotic 
features;  to  start  seriously  improving  the  con- 
dition of  the  workingman  and  his  standard  of 
living ;  and,  last  but  not  least,  to  spread  the  revolu- 
tionary conflagration  over  Europe  as  a  whole.  But 
even  such  a  victory  would  not  make  our  bourgeois 
revolution  a  socialist  revolution."8 

The  goal  which  Lenin  proposed  in  1905  for  his 
"revolutionary  and  democratic  dictator  ship' '  (ex- 
cept for  the  last  but  not  least  part  of  it)  was  sur- 
passed in  1917  by  the  Provisional  Government. 
That  Government  introduced  the  eight-hour  day 

7  This  formula  was  meaningless,  because  it  is  obvious  that 
the  "revolutionary  democratic  dictatorship"  could  only  have 
been  established  after  the  downfall  of  the  Monarchical  re- 
gime. 

8  N.  Lenin,  Ibid.,  p.  416. 


33  LENIN 

and  government  control  of  industry  (something 
far  better  than  Lenin's  modest  formula  of  "im- 
proving the  condition  of  the  workingman  and  his 
standard  of  living").  It  put  an  end  to  "all 
Asiatic  and  despotic  features  in  Russian  life" 
(but  not  for  long,  however,  as  the  Bolshevists  have 
introduced  in  their  stead  features  which  were 
known  neither  to  the  old  regime  nor  to  Asia) ! 
A  fundamental  agrarian  reform 9  and  a  most  rad- 
ically democratic  constitution  were  accepted  by 
everyone  in  advance ;  and  the  Constituent  Assem- 
bly would  surely  have  voted  for  them  without 
resort  to  a  dictatorship.  Hence  the  program  of 
the  Provisional  Government  which  Lenin  criti- 
cized so  severely  went  much  further  than  the  one 
he  advocated  in  1905  for  the  "revolutionary  dem- 
ocratic dictatorship." 

It  is  true  that  "at  the  very  best"  this  dictator- 
ship might  spread  the  revolutionary  conflagration 
over  Europe  as  a  whole.  Here  we  find  an  abrupt 
leap  in  the  thinking  of  this  agile  intellectual.  "We 
must  not  fear  a  decisive  victory  for  social  democ- 
racy in  the  democratic  revolution  of  peasants  and 
workingmen,"  said  Lenin;  "for  such  a  victory 
would  enable  us  10  to  arouse  all  Europe ;  and  when 
the  socialist  proletariat  of  the  West  has  over- 

9  Lenin's  agrarian  program  was  very  modest  at  that  time. 
He  later  realized  that  it  was  "far  too  limited." 

10  It  is  obvious  here  that  it  is  no  longer  a  question  of  "at 
the  very  best."     Lenin  is  very  positive  in  his  predictions. 


LENIN'S   IDEAS   AND   POLICIES  39 

thrown  its  bourgeoisie,  it  will  in  turn  help  us  to 
bring  about  a  socialistic  revolution. ' '  Here  Lenin 
has  completely  forgotten  all  that  he  himself  said 
above  on  the  necessity  of  a  general  and  free  devel- 
opment of  capitalism  in  Russia,  scrapping  both 
the  objective  and  the  subjective  condition  on 
which  he  has  been  insisting.  The  idea  of  an  im- 
mediate socialist  revolution  which  at  that  time 
was  "foolish,"  " semi-anarchistic ' '  and  above  all 
" reactionary,' '  suddenly  becomes  realizable  pro- 
vided the  proletariat  of  Europe  come  to  Russia's 
rescue.  This  is  an  expression  of  that  "Messianic 
expectation"  which  has  always  been  Article  I  in 
the  Bolshevist  creed,  as  we  can  still  see  today. 
Are  things  going  badly  in  Russia?  Karl  Lieb- 
knecht  will  help  us.  Is  Karl  Liebknecht  no  more  % 
Very  well,  OBela  Kuhn  will  do  it!    And  so  on! 

Lenin,  as  a  good  Marxist,  thought  at  that  time 
that  industrial  worker  and  peasant  could  act  to- 
gether only  so  long  as  the  struggle  against  reac- 
tion lasted.  "But,"  he  said,  "the  time  will  come 
when  the  struggle  against  absolutism  will  be  over. 
Then  it  will  be  ridiculous  to  rely  on  a  union  of 
proletariat  and  peasantry — on  a  democratic  dic- 
tatorship, in  short.  It  will  then  be  time  to  con- 
sider a  socialistic  dictatorship  of  the  prole- 
tariat."11 

Now  the  struggle  against  absolutism  is  over; 
and,  in  spite  of  that,  proletariat  and  peasantry 

n N.  Lenin,  Ibid.,  p.  436. 


40  LENIN 

seem  to  be  acting  together  just  the  same.  The 
Commissars  of  the  People,  despised  by  all  the 
peasants  and  a  majority  of  the  industrial  workers, 
call  themselves  the  "  Government  of  Workers  and 
Peasants. "  The  ingenious  Bolshevist  theorists 
first  tried  to  entice  to  their  cause  deputies  from 
the  batrdks  (agricultural  laborers  without  land) ; 
then  committees  of  the  biedniahi  (indigent  pau- 
pers) ;  and  finally  committees  of  sredniaki  (mod- 
erately poor) ;  now  they  are  talking  of  peasants 
pure  and  simple.  And  that  unity  of  purpose  be- 
tween peasant  and  industrial  worker,  that  unity 
which  it  was  "ridiculous  to  speak  of  "  in  1905,  still 
exists.  Needless  to  say,  this  unity  is  a  reaction 
to  the  personality  of  Lenin.  For  with  "scientific 
socialism"  all  things  are  possible! 

There  is  a  particularly  interesting  point  in  this 
same  article  of  Lenin's  (the  one  written  in  1905), 
where  he  deals  with  the  question  of  terrorism : 

"If  the  revolution  wins  a  decisive  victory,' '  said 
Lenin,  "we  will  settle  our  reckoning  with  abso- 
lutism by  using  the  methods  of  the  Jacobins ;  or, 
if  you  prefer,  we  will  settle  it  in  what  the  French 
Eevolution  called,  a  '  plebeian  manner. '  The  whole 
of  the  French  Terror,  according  to  Marx  (Nach- 
lass,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  211),  was  only  the  'plebeian' 
method  of  settling  accounts  with  the  enemies  of 
the  bourgeoisie — absolutism  and  feudalism.  Are 
those  who  frightened  the  Social-Democratic  work- 


LENIN'S   IDEAS   AND   POLICIES  41 

ers  of  Eussia  with  the  ghost  of  Jacobinism  during 
the  Democratic  Eevolution  familiar  with  these 
words  of  Marx?" 

"The  Bolshevists,  the  Jacobins  of  the  Social- 
Democracy  of  today,  expect  the  public,  that  is  to 
say,  the  proletariat  and  the  peasantry,  to  settle 
accounts  12  with  the  monarchy  and  the  aristocracy 
in  this  'plebeian'  manner,  pitilessly  annihilating, 
that  is,  all  enemies  of  liberty,  forcibly  repressing 
their  propaganda,  and  refusing  the  slightest  con- 
cession to  the  accursed  heritage  of  serfdom, 
Asiaticism,  and  outrage  to  humanity."13 

This  shows  the  disingenuousness  of  Bolshevist 
assertions  today,  to  the  effect  that  their  reign 
of  terror  was  a  reply  to  the  intervention  of  En- 
tente imperialism,  to  the  action  of  the  Eevolution- 
ary  Socialists,  and  to  the  attacks  of  the  Czecho- 
slovaks.14 

The  Bolshevist  Terror  was,  in  reality,  at  least 
to  a  certain  extent,  the  realization  of  a  project 
formulated  by  Lenin  fifteen  years  ago.  The  acts 
of  the  Extraordinary  Commission,  the  shootings 
and  massacres  of  hostages,  the  assassination  of 
the  Czarevitch  and  of  the  daughters  of  Nicholas 

12  The  Russian  expression  is  somewhat  stronger  than 
"settle  accounts." 

13  N.  Lenin,  ibid.,  pp.  417  to  418. 

14  This  assertion  was  recently  repeated  by  Lenin  himself 
to  a  United  Press  correspondent:  "Terrorism,"  he  said, 
"was  the  answer  of  the  proletariat  to  the  action  of  the 
bourgoisie  which  was  in  conspiracy  with  the  capitalists  of 
Germany,  America.  Japan  and  France  (Humanite,  August 
6,  1919). 


42  LENIN 

II,  the  wholesale  execution  of  nobles  and  their 
families,  the  cruelties  and  tortures  in  the  pris- 
ons— all  were  part  of  the  program  of  "settling 
accounts "  in  what  Lenin  terms  the  Jacobin  or 
" plebeian"  manner  which  he  outlined  in  1905. 
And  this  malice  aforethought  is  all  the  more  cy- 
nical from  its  skulking  under  cover  of  "  respect 
for  humanity"  and  of  protest  against  "Asiatic- 
ism!" 

It  is  strange,  and  yet  rather  characteristic  of 
the  old  regime  that  the  book  from  which  I  take  this 
quotation  appeared  openly  in  Poland  in  1908, 
while  Stolypin  was  in  power — and  Stolypin  was 
the  demi-god  of  all  Russian  reactionaries.  In  any 
free  state,  failure  to  suppress  such  a  book  might 
have  been  quite  natural.  But  the  Russia  of 
Stolypin  was  not  a  free  state.  The  novelist  Me- 
rejkovsky  was  prosecuted  for  not  having  treated 
the  Emperor  Alexander  I  (who  died  in  1825 !)  with 
sufficient  respect  in  one  of  his  novels.15  The  fa- 
mous author,  Korolenko,  was  brought  to  trial  for 
publishing  in  his  magazine  {JRousshoie  Bogatstvo) 
a  posthumous  work  of  Leo  Tolstoi,  The  Legend 
of  Fedor  Kousmitch,  in  which  Catharine  II,  if  you 
please,  is  represented  in  a  manner  that  is  hardly 
flattering.  The  followers  of  Tolstoi  were  consid- 
ered dangerous  and  were  persecuted,  exiled,  and 

15  That  charge  was  false,  moreover,  as   M.   Merejkovsky 
proved  in  his  speech  to  the  court  in  his  own  defense. 


LENIN'S   IDEAS  AND   POLICIES  43 

thrown  into  prison.  The  books  of  Tolstoi  himself 
were  burned. 

Now  one  is  inclined  to  ask:  Why  this  official 
indulgence16  toward  a  book  which  contained  a 
direct  appeal  for  an  armed  uprising  and  a  reign 
of  terror?  Was  it  pure  stupidity  on  the  part  of 
the  Czar's  government?  That  is  quite  possible — 
stupidity  was  always  one  of  the  chief  virtues  of 
the  old  order  in  Eussia !  But  there  was  probably 
a  better  reason  in  this  case.  We  know,  from 
abundant  evidence,  that  the  Police  Department 
deliberately  allowed  a  Bolshevist  paper  to  be  pub- 
lished in  Petrograd.  To  be  sure,  its  editor  was 
an  agent  provocateur;  but  the  articles  printed 
were  none  the  less  Bolshevistic,  ultra-Bolshevistic 
indeed.  At  the  same  time  they  persecuted  the 
magazines  and  newspapers  of  the  Moderates ;  im- 
posing heavy  fines,  and  sending  their  editors  to 
prison  for  years. 

It  is  very  possible  that  the  Police  Department 
wanted  to  repeat  the  experiment  of  an  armed 
uprising  like  that  of  1905  in  Moscow.  That  was 
a  great  triumph  for  the  police.  Organized  by  the 
Bolshevists  under  the  direction  of  their  Congress 
of  London  (that  is  to  say  of  Lenin),  this  outbreak 
gave  the  Government  of  the  Czar  the  opportunity 

16 1  am  told  that  the  sale  of  the  volume  containing  Lenin's 
article  was  later  suppressed,  but  without  further  legal  con- 
sequences. I  bought  it  at  a  book-store  in  Petrograd.  The 
very  fact  that  dealers  were  able  to  publish  it  and  sell  a  good 
number  of  copies  is  significant  enough. 


44*  LENIN 

to  exterminate  all  the  forces  of  the  revolution  in 
a  short  decisive  struggle  of  a  few  days.  It  is  pos- 
sible that  the  Police  Department  was  preparing 
another  experiment  of  the  same  kind  and  was  aid- 
ing Bolshevist  propaganda  with  this  end  in  view. 
Plekhanov  and  many  others  considered  Lenin's 
tactics  in  1905  a  crime  against  the  revolution ;  but, 
it  is  well  to  remember  that  both  sides  staked 
everything  on  the  result.  Lenin  has  that  quality 
which  all  strategists  value :  he  never  exaggerates 
the  strength  of  his  adversaries.  "Bashness  suc- 
ceeds as  often  as  it  loses;  its  chances  in  life  are 
even,"  said  Napoleon,  who  knew  what  he  was 
talking  about.  Both  the  Police  Department  and 
Lenin  were  "taking  chances" —  an  armed  out- 
break could  ruin  the  cause  of  revolution,  as 
was  the  case  in  1905;  but  it  might  also  be  the 
finish  of  the  monarchy,  as  proved  to  be  the  case 
in  1917! 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS    OF    LENIN 

A  FTER  the  failure  of  the  first  Russian  revolu- 
**  tion,  Marxian  thought  in  Russia  underwent 
a  crisis.  Many  Social-Democrats,  Bolshevist  as 
well  as  non-Bolshevist,  felt  the  need  of  giving  their 
socialistic  ideas  a  philosophic  basis  other  than 
that  of  the  materialism  of  Engels,  Mehring,  La- 
f  argue  or  Plekhanov.  A  series  of  articles  on  phil- 
osophy was  written  by  Social-Democrats,  such  as 
Lunatcharsky,  Basarov,  Bogdenov,  Iuchkevich 
and  others. 

"At  this  time,"  says  Zinoviev,  "a  literary 
maraude,  an  unheard-of  literary  disintegration 
began.1  They  wanted  to  sell  the  workers  the  rot- 
ten ideas  of  bourgeois  philosophy  under  the  label 
of  Marxism." 

This  phenomenon  immediately  attracted  the 
angry  attention  of  Lenin,  who  saw  a  danger  in  it. 
He  had  never  gone  into  philosophy  up  to  that 
time  and  did  not  think  in  general  that  "philo- 
sophic" problems  which  had  not  been  solved  by 

1  Among  the  "they"  were  M.  Lunatcharsky,  to-day  the 
colleague  of  Lenin  and  Zinoviev  in  the  Council  of  the  People's 
Commissars.    Hence  this  discreet  formula:  they  wanted. 

45 


46  LENIN 

Marx  and  Engels  could  exist  for  a  good  Social- 
Democrat!  The  effrontery  of  deserters  from 
materialism  made  him  furious.  These  Social- 
Democrats  who  were  rising  in  revolt — a  revolte 
a  genoux  to  be  sure — against  the  dialectic  material- 
ism of  Marx  and  Engels  had  to  be  brought  to  their 
senses ! 

Lenin  shut  himself  up  in  the  Bibliotheque 
Nationale  in  Paris  and  started  to  study  bourgeois 
philosophy.  I  heard  one  of  his  friends  say  that 
he  learned  ( !)  bourgeois  philosophy  in  six  weeks; 
but  according  to  Zinoviev,  Lenin  gave  two  years 
of  his  life  to  this  subject.  At  any  rate,  he  wrote 
an  extensive  book,  which  appeared  in  1908  and 
which  Zinoviev  glorifies  as  a  "  great  theoretical 
work  and  an  important  contribution  to  philosophy, 
which  lays  the  foundation  for  Communism." 

This  work  is  indeed  extremely  curious,  though 
mainly  from  a  psychological — not  to  say  patho- 
logical— point  of  view.  Lenin's  manner  of  treat- 
ing the  problems  of  philosophy  is  absolutely  as- 
tounding. The  works  of  the  most  abstract  phil- 
osophers are  treated  from  the  point  of  view  of 
Bolshevism  so  as  to  confound  its  adversaries.  The 
poor  philosophers  of  the  past  would  be  astonished 
to  learn  what  Lenin  was  able  to  find  in  their  doc- 
trines. 

Lenin  quotes  a  very  inoffensive  article  by  Blei 
(" Metaphysics    in   Political    Economy"   in   the 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS   OF   LENIN     47 

Vierteljdhrsschrift  fur  wissenschaftliche  Philoso- 
phic) and  accompanies  his  quotation  with  this 
remark:  "The  reader  is  probably  annoyed  at  our 
quoting  at  such  length  this  gibberish  of  incredible 
platitude,  this  pseudo-scientific  nonsense  served 
up  in  the  terminology  of  Avenarius.  But,  as  the 
German  proverb  has  it,  'He  who  would  understand 
the  enemy  must  visit  the  enemy's  country';  and 
the  philosophic  review  of  Avenarius  is  a  real 
enemy  country  for  Marxians. ' ' 

It  is  therefore  clear  that  Lenin  was  interested 
in  philosophy  exactly  as  an  enemy  is  interested 
in  an  enemy.  He  "studied" — that  is  to  say,  he 
glanced  through — a  pile  of  books  on  philosophy, 
for  the  same  reason  that  German  officers  studied — 
and  more  seriously — the  Kussian  language. 

The  style  of  the  quotation  just  given  is  that  of 
Lenin's  whole  book.  I  will  pick  out  a  few  exam- 
ples at  random: 

"In  philosophy  the  kiss  of  Wilhelm  Schuppe  is 
not  worth  any  more  than  that  of  Peter  Struve  or 
of  Menchikov2  in  politics"  (p.  71).  .  .  .  "Mach 
approaches  Marxism  here  as  Bismarck  approached 
the  labor  movement,  or  as  Archbishop  Evlogy3 
approached  democracy"  ...  (p.  155).  "Lunat- 
charsky  says:4  'A  wonderful  page  in  religious 

2  A  Russian  reactionary  publicist  recently  shot  by  the  Bol- 
shevists. 

3  A  prelate  known  for  his  reactionary  views. 

4  Lenin  says  (p.  400),  with  a  horror  worthy  of  Homais, 
that  "comrade  Lunatcharsky  is  beginning  to  talk  of  religion." 


48  LENIN 

economy :  I  say  this  at  the  risk  of  making  an  irre- 
ligious reader  laugh. '  Whatever  your  good  inten- 
tions may  be,  comrade  Lunatcharsky,  your  coquet- 
teries  with  religion  only  call  forth  a  smile"  (p. 
217).  "And  here  are  similar  German  Menchi- 
kovs  [he  is  referring  to  Schubert-Soldern],  ob- 
scurantists as  pure  as  Benouvier,  all  living  in 
concubinage  with  the  empirocriticists"  (p.  249). 
.  .  .  "  That  the  author  of  such  a  remark  [Henri 
Poincare]  may  be  an  eminent  natural  philosopher 
we  can  readily  admit.  But  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
only  a  Iuchevitch  could  take  him  seriously  as  a 
philosopher.  .  .  .  You  are  wrong,  Monsieur 
Poincare ;  your  works  prove  that  there  are  people 
in  existence  who  can  think  only  of  things  that 
have  no  sense"  (pp.  350-351).  .  .  .  "I  will  con- 
fine myself  to  showing  up  the  article  of  our  em- 
inent Black-Band  philosopher,  Lopatin.5  .  .  . 
The  idealist  true-Russian  philosopher,  Lopatin,  is 
to  the  contemporary  idealists  of  Europe  what  the 
Alliance  of  Eussian  People  is  to  the  reactionary 
parties  of  the  West"  (p.  360).  "Hermann  Kohen 
.    .    .  goes  so  far  as  to  preach  the  introduction 

Whatever  value  may  be  attached  to  the  researches  of  Lu- 
natcharsky on  "religious  economy,"  it  is  astonishing1  that 
Lenin  should  have  entrusted  the  portfolio  of  education  to 
such  a  dangerous  clerical.  It  is  at  least  just  as  unwise  as 
entrusting  foreign  affairs  to  Trotsky,  whom  Lenin  called  a 
"bourgeois  opportunist"  in  1915. 

5  Professor  Lopatin  is  a  philosopher  as  well-known  in  Rus- 
sia as  Schuppe,  Schubert-Soldern,  Mach  and  Kohen  in  Ger- 
many. The  terms  Black-Bands,  Real-Russian  and  Alliance 
of  the  Russian  People  were  given  to  men  and  organizations 
of  extreme  and  brutal  reaction  at  the  time  of  Nicholas  II. 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS   OF   LENIN     49 

of  higher  mathematics  into  the  lycees  in  order  to 
fill  the  students  with  the  spirit  of  idealism  which 
our  materialistic  era  deprives  them  of.  .  .  .  This 
is  certainly  the  wild  dream  of  a  reactionary.  .  .  . 
But  it  is  extremely  interesting  ...  to  see  by 
what  skillful  means  the  representatives  of  the 
educated  bourgeoisie  try  to  conserve,  or  find  a 
small  place  for,  the  fideism6  engendered  in  the 
masses  by  the  ignorance,  the  servitude,  and  the 
foolish  savagery  of  capitalistic  contradictions" 
(p.  371).  .  .  .  "The  Eussian  natural  philosopher, 
Chwolson,  went  to  Germany  to  publish  a  cowardly 
Black-Band 7  pamphlet  against  Haeckel"  (p.  422). 

One's  emotions  on  reading  things  like  this  in  a 
"philosophical  work"  are  varied  enough.  For 
my  part,  they  fill  me  chiefly  with  terror  at  the 
thought  that  this  man,  who  con siderj*  himself  an 
apostle  of  the  future  and  who  in  reality  has  the 
psychology  of  a  monk  of  the  Middle  Ages,  is  to- 
day the  absolute  master  of  a  hundred  million 
people ! 

It  would  be  childish  to  criticize  Lenin's  "system 
of  philosophy."  Moreover,  he  does  not  claim  any 
originality  in  this  realm  and  always  emphasizes 

6  Fideism,"  Lenin  says,  "is  the  doctrine  which  gives  faith 
the  place  of  knowledge,  or  which,  in  general,  attributes  a  cer- 
tain importance  to  faith."  Lenin  has  no  idea  that  he  is  him- 
self one  of  the  most  successful  "fideists." 

7  Chwolson,  professor  of  Physics  at  the  University  of  Pe- 
trograd,  had  a  discussion  with  Ernest  Haeckel  on  questions 
of  scientific  philosophy  which  had  no  relation  to  politics. 


SO  LENIN 

the  fact  that  he  subscribes  wholly  to  the  doctrine 
of  "dialectic  materialism."8 

The  Bible  of  this  doctrine  is  not  even  the  writ- 
ings of  Marx,  but  Engel's  "  Anti-Duhring"  (Herm 
Eugen  Dulirings  Umivahung  in  der  Wissenscliaft) 
which  Lenin  considers  the  first  and  last  word  of 
human  wisdom.  It  is  ad  majorem  gloriam  of  the 
doctrine  of  Bolshevised  "dialectic  materialism" 
that  he  denounces  the  crimes  of  philosophers  such 
as  Hume,  Kant,  Berkeley,  Avenarius,  or  Renou- 
vier,  and  criticizes  the  natural  philosophers:  "the 
German  Mach,  the  French  Henri  Poincare,  the 
Belgian9  Duhem"  (p.  365)  as  well  as  the  traitors 
and  deserters  of  Russian  materialism. 

The  general  tenor  of  his  elucubrations  is  as 
follows : 

Berkeley,  Hume,  Kant,  Mach,  Poincare  and 
others,  as  good  servants  of  the  bourgeoisie,  have 
expounded  doctrines  repellant  to  common  sense  in 
order  to  keep  the  proletariat  enslaved.  Lenin 
enthusiastically  quotes  a  tirade  against  these 
philosophers  which  has  immortalized  its  author, 
Laf argue,  "a  pupil  of  Engels"  (p.  237) : 

8  We  must  do  Lenin  this  much  justice :  he  has  not  the 
mania  for  keeping  "up  to  the  minute,"  which  is  the  rage  in 
the  camp  of  his  collaborators  and  suits  them  so  well.  The 
Bolshevists  hardly  know  how  to  read  and  write;  but  they 
are  cubists  in  art,  futurists  in  literature,  and  would  be  in- 
sulted if  one  accused  them  of  being  vieux  jeu  in  anything 
whatsoever. 

9  For  the  sake  of  symmetry  probably  Lenin  calls  the  fa- 
mous philosopher  of  Bordeaux  a  Belgian. 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS   OF   LENIN     51 

"The  workingman  who  eats  sausages  and  gets 
live  francs  a  day  knows,  and  knows  very  well, 
first  that  his  employer  is  cheating  him,  and  sec- 
ond that  he  is  eating  pork ;  or  he  knows  first  that 
his  employer  is  a  robber  and  second  that  sausages 
are  nourishing  and  have  a  pleasant  taste.  But 
not  at  all,  says  a  bourgeois  sophist  named  Pierson, 
Hume,  or  Kant,  as  you  will:  the  workingman's 
opinion  on  that  subject  is  his  personal  opinion, 
something  purely  subjective;  in  other  words  he 
would  have  been  equally  right  in  thinking  that 
the  employer  is  his  benefactor  and  that  sausages 
are  hashed  leather ;  for  he  cannot  know  the  thing 
in  its  elf.' ' 

There  are,  however,  sophists  and  sophists. 
Lenin  has  some  indulgence  for  Kant,  whom  he 
takes  for  a  kind  of  intermediary  between  the 
idealists  and  the  materialists.  "When  Kant  ad- 
mits that  something  which  is  outside  of  us  (a 
certain  thing  in  itself)  corresponds  to  our  ideas, 
he  is  a  materialist.  But  when  Kant  declares  that 
this  thing  in  itself  is  inconceivable  and  transcend- 
ent, he  is  an  idealist."  Kant  would  therefore  be 
a  kind  of  bourgeois  "center,"  like  the  Cadet  Party 
(the  comparison  is  Lenin's,  of  course) :  "The  fol- 
lowers of  Mach  criticize  him  from  the  right,  we 
criticize  him  from  the  left"  (p.  231).  Mach  is  a 
much  more  wicked  sophist  in  Lenin 's  eyes.  ' '  The 
philosophy  of  the  learned  Mach  is  to  science  what 


52  LENIN 

the  kiss  10  of  the  Christian  Judas  was  to  Christ. ' ' 
Lenin  does  not  treat  his  party  colleagues  any 
better  when  they  show  some  indulgence  for  "fide- 
ist"  doctrines. 

Hence  he  gives  terrible  warning  to  Lunatchar- 
sky  who  "  stooped  to  disgraceful  assertions  (p. 
418)  of  a  fideism  which,  if  he  were  frank  and 
consistent,  would  place  its  author  on  the  level  of 
a  Peter  Struve."  (Lenin,  as  I  said  before,  over- 
looked no  opportunity  for  abusing  Struve.) 

This  brief  outline  of  Lenin's  philosophy  would 
not  be  complete  without  quoting  some  pearls  from 
another  book  on  "philosophy"  which  appeared 
almost  at  the  same  time  as  Lenin's  and  which  is 
written  in  very  much  the  same  spirit  by  one  of 
his  comrades  in  the  Bolshevist  Party,  Chouliati- 
kov.11  This  book  is  even  more  interesting  than 
Lenin's  own  work:  in  the  first  place  it  is  more 
calm,  more  academic.  Lenin  scolds,  rages  and 
thunders  against  the  bourgeois  philosophers.  In 
Chouliatikov 's  book  there  is  not  a  single  vulgar 
word:  quietly  and  methodically  he  denounces  the 
great  philosophers,  and  discards  them  one  and  all 
with  scientific  serenity.  Lenin  deals  chiefly  with 
modern  philosophy  while  Chouliatikov  goes  all  the 
way  back  to  Descartes  (and  after  all  why  should 

10  Play  on  the  word  "kiss"  is  one  of  Lenin's  favorite  liter- 
ary embellishments. 

11  V.  Chouliatikov,  The  Justification  of  Capitalism  in  West- 
ern European  Philosophy,  From  Descartes  to  Mach  (in 
Russian),  Moscow,  1908. 


it 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS  OF  LENIN     53 

this  old  reactionary  be  handled  with  gloves?). 
Moreover,  Chouliatikov  is,  if  possible,  even  more 
consistent  than  Lenin,  which  adds  to  the  patho- 
logical interest  of  his  book.  The  ideas  and  meth- 
ods of  the  two  authors,  however,  are  very  nearly 
alike. 

It  is  generally  thought,"  Chouliatikov  begins, 

that  philosophy  is  a  very  innocent  thing.  Peo- 
ple commonly  fail  to  see  in  it  a  weapon  to  be  used 
against  the  working  class.  That  is  the  most  naive 
and  deplorable  mistake  that  can  be  made.  Phil- 
osophy is  no  lucky  exception;  on  the  sacred 
'heights  of  speculation '  the  bourgeoisie  remains, 
as  elsewhere,  ever  true  to  itself.  It  speaks  of 
nothing  but  its  own  immediate  gains  and  the  ten- 
dencies of  its  own  class ;  but  it  talks  a  very  special 
language  and  one  which  is  hard  to  make  head  or 
tail  of.  Without  exception  all  the  terms  and  phil- 
osophic formulae  with  which  it  operates — all  its 
'elements,'  'ideas/  'conceptions,'  'presentations,' 
'senses,'  'absolutes,'  'things  in  themselves,'  'phe- 
nomena,' 'modes,'  'attributes,'  'subjects,'  'ob- 
jects,' 'souls,'  'material  elements,'  'forces,'  and 
'energies' — help  it  to  identify  and  distinguish 
social  classes,  groups,  and  their  reciprocal  rela- 
tions" (p.  6).  They  are  so  many  "conventional 
signs." 

Just  as  many  officers  spend  years  deciphering 
the  code  signals  of  the  enemy,  Chouliatikov  set 
himself  the  task  of  learning  the  code  of  bourgeois, 


•54  LENIN 

philosophy  and  of  bringing  to  light  the  secrets 
l>y  means  of  which  the  philosophers,  in  the  pay 
of  capital,  have  been  able  to  cheat  the  proletariat 
for  centuries.  And  his  book  does  indeed  reveal 
the  most  carefully  guarded  mysteries  of  bourgeois 
philosophy. 

The  proletariat  can  learn,  for  example,  that 
"according  to  the  system  of  Descartes,  the  world 
is  organized  like  a  manufacturing  enterprise ' '  and 
that  "the  Cartesian  concept  of  man  is  a  repro- 
duction of  the  organization  of  a  factory"  (p.  27). 
The  conception  of  time  with  the  same  philosopher 
is  the  result  of  an  "innovation  brought  in  by  in- 
dustry,' '  of  which,  as  the  author  confides,  some 
idea  can  be  had  from  the  description  given  in  the 
16th  century  by  a  certain  Meudorger  of  the  typo- 
graphical plant  of  the  Kobergers  where  the  work- 
ers had  to  start  working  at  a  "fixed  hour"  (p.  30). 
Spinoza  is  presented  in  a  still  worse  light:  Spi- 
noza's concept  of  the  world  is  "a  hymn  to  tri- 
umphant capital,  to  capital  which  absorbs  and 
centralizes  everything!  ...  A  sublime,  an  en- 
chanted system! — such  is  the  almost  universal 
idea  of  the  Spinozian  concept  of  the  world.  .  .  . 
A  man  far  removed  from  all  earthly  thoughts, 
the  ideal  type  of  the  thinker  devoted  entirely  to 
pure  speculation!  This  is  the  almost  universal 
idea  of  the  personality  of  Spinoza.  .  .  .  But  .  .  . 
when  Spinoza  died,  the  hearse  which  carried  his 
remains  was,  as  everybody  knows,  accompanied 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS   OF   LENIN     55 

with  great  pomp  by  the  flower  of  the  Dutch  bour- 
geoisie; and  if  we  look  more  closely  at  the  circle 
of  his  friends  and  acquaintances  we  find  there  the 
flower  of  the  bourgeoisie  not  only  of  the  Nether- 
lands, but  of  the  whole  world.  The  bourgeoisie 
thought  of  Spinoza  as  its  'bard'  "  (p.  42). 

After  this  the  reader  will  not  be  astonished  to 
learn  that  "the  God  of  Liebniz  is  the  proprietor 
of  a  wonderfully  organized  factory"  and  that  the 
"philosophy  of  Liebniz  is  the  deification  of  the 
constructive  genius  of  the  manufacturing  inter- 
ests" (p.  45).  But  the  most  notorious  represen- 
tatives of  "manufacturist  thought"  are  Hume 
and,  especially,  Kant  (pp.  72-79):  "As  long  as 
the  elasticity  of  the  manufacturist  capital  of  the 
18th  century  is  not  very  great  .  .  .  the  icleal- 
ogist  of  the  German  bourgeoisie  [Kant]  finds  it 
possible  to  defend  the  static  conception  of  the 
soul"  (p.  79).  Chouliatikov  has  also  revealed  the 
secret  meaning  of  Fichte's  syllogisms:  "They  are 
a  hymn  to  specialization:  differentiation  between 
concept  and  function"  (p.  92). 

Nor  does  he  hide  from  us  the  fact  that  the  whole 
of  contemporary  philosophy  serves  to  justify  mod- 
ern capitalism.  "The  doctrine  of  Avenarius  on 
coordination,  that  of  Mach  on  the  relation  between 
the  physical  and  the  psychic,  that  of  Wundt  on 
object  representation,  all  are  doctrines  of  the 
same  sort,  examples  of  the  solution  of  the  same 
problem  put  before  the  ideologists  of  the  van- 


56  LENIN 

guard  of  the  capitalistic  bourgeoisie — examples 
of  attempts  to  reproduce  by  means  of  philosophic 
symbols  the  way  in  which  the  bourgeoisie  explains 
the  increase,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  defeat  of 
the  forces  of  its  organizing  geniuses ! ' ' 

The  reader  who  comes  across  this  gibberish  will 
probably  enjoy  a  few  moments  of  subdued  mirth. 
Let  him  not  forget,  however,  that  we  are  here 
confronted  by  a  manifestation  of  a  mania  for  per- 
secution which,  under  certain  political  conditions, 
can  prove  to  be  far  from  inoffensive.  So  long  as 
it  is  a  question  of  accusations  brought  against 
Spinoza  and  Leibniz  all  this  is  not  very  serious. 
But  we  must  realize  that  Eussia  is  governed  to- 
day by  Chouliatikovs,  that  Lenin  is  a  Chouliatikov, 
and  that  the  Extraordinary  Commission — in  addi- 
tion to  all  kinds  of  common  bandits— is  made  up 
of  a  goodly  number  of  Chouliatikovs.  I  am  not 
exaggerating  when  I  say  that  thousands  of  Eus- 
sians  were  shot  by  the  Bolshevists  on  accusations 
of  counter-revolutionary  conspiracy  just  as  well 
grounded  as  the  charges  of  a  secret  alliance  be- 
tween Spinoza  and  the  bourgeoisie  of  the  world, 
or  the  attributions  of  a  "manufacturist"  char- 
acter to  the  philosophy  of  Liebniz  and  Kant. 

Without  making  Lenin  responsible  for  all  the 
"philosophic"  notions  of  Chouliatikov,  we  can 
see  exactly  the  same  mentality  working  in  the  two 
authors ;  and  we  can  well  understand  that  the  com- 
ing into  absolute  power  of  a  man  who  was  able 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IDEAS   OF   LENIN     57 

to  write  such  a  book  is  a  very  serious  danger  to 
our  thirty  centuries  of  civilization.  For  what, 
indeed,  is  the  difference  between  Lenin  and  the 
Kaliph  Omar  who  burned  the  library  of  Alexan- 
dria? "If  these  books  contain  what  is  in  the 
Koran  they  are  useless.  If  they  contain  what  is 
not  in  the  Koran  they  are  harmful  I ' '  If  you  sub- 
stitute the  word  "Anti-Duhring"  for  the  word 
"Koran,"  you  will  have  the  exact  attitude  of 
Lenin.  Moreover,  he  has  said  himself  that  "books 
will  be  the  undoing  of  the  social  revolution, ' '  and 
he  was  perfectly  right.  If  he  were  disposed  to  be 
absolutely  consistent  today,  if  his  actions  were 
not  limited  to  some  extent  by  the  more  enlightened 
influence  of  Lunatcharsky  and  others,  to  what  fur- 
ther trials  would  unhappy  Eussia  not  be  exposed? 
In  the  Soviet  Republic  the  natural  sciences  might 
be  tolerated  at  a  hazard ;  for  a  Judas  Mach  would 
not  be  able  to  exploit  them  for  reactionary  deduc- 
tion. But  mathematics,  which  are  infected  with 
the  germ  of  idealism,  might  present  some  danger. 
Philosophy  and  the  humanities  would  be  forbid- 
den outright;  for  the  Humes  and  Kants  have  no 
other  aim  but  that  of  cheating  the  worker  at  the 
pleasure  of  the  employer  who  gives  them  their 
pay.  As  for  the  Avenariuses,  the  Schubert- 
Solderns,  and  the  Menchekovs,  their  place  would 
obviously  be  in  prison  .  .  .  unless  they  were  to 
be  shot,  as  the  real  Menchekov  was  actually  shot. 
The  affair  of  the  "cowardly"  Chwolson  and  of 


58  LENIN 

the  " Black-Band' ?  Lopatin  would  directly  con- 
cern the  Extraordinary  Commission  in  its  strug- 
gle against  counter-revolution,  against  speculation, 
and  against  philosophy.  It  must  be  seen  to  that 
professors  teach  only  what  is  in  the  "Anti-Diihr- 
ing."  As  for  art,  it  is,  in  its  very  essence,  abso- 
lutely "Meistic,"  and  as  such  would  be  merci- 
lessly suppressed! 

Do  not  imagine  that  this  is  an  exaggeration  of 
Lenin's  views.  What  other  conclusion  could  be 
consistently  reached  by  one  who  knows  all  the 
truth,  the  supreme  truth ;  and  who  calls  everything 
which  does  not  agree  with  the  truth,  to  be  mad, 
reactionary  and  ' '  cowardly. ' '  The  Shakespearian 
imagination  of  Ernest  Eenan  conceived  the  ter- 
rible spectre  of  a  savage  threatening  civilization, 
of  a  drunken  Caliban  taking  vengeance  on  every- 
thing that  came  his  way.  Bolshevism  is  the 
realization  of  that  dark  vision.  Calibanism  in 
philosophy!  Cannibalism  in  politics!  That  is 
what  Lenin  has  given  to  the  world. 


CHAPTER  V 

PROPHECIES  IN  GENERAL  AND  THOSE   OF  LENIN 
IN    PARTICULAR 

REALIZE  that  in  this  chapter  I  must  attack 
A  a  legend  which  seems  to  be  indestructible:  in 
the  minds  of  many  people,  often  of  people  who  are 
far  from  being  his  admirers,  Lenin  remains  ' '  the 
man  who  foresaw  everything. ' ' 

Not  long  ago  Humanite,  the  French  socialist 
organ,  published  the  following  statement  which 
shows  a  certain  phase  of  the  voluntary  blindness 
one  notes  in  the  Parisian  cult  of  Russian  heroes : 

"More  than  a  year  ago,"  says  Humanite ',  "at 
the  time  when  Viscount  Grey  was  publishing  his 
pamphlets  on  the  League  of  Nations,  the  People's 
Commissar,  Lenin,  denounced  him  as  the  instru- 
ment of  Anglo-Saxon  plutocracy.  Lenin  has  a 
genius  for  sensing  unsuspected  connections  be- 
tween things,  though  he  paints  them  so  black  that 
his  revelations,  because  of  the  surprise  they  cre- 
ate, often  find  many  of  us  incredulous  at  first. 
But  as  time  goes  on  and  as  we  become  more  famil- 
iar with  the  style  and  thought  of  this  great  mind, 
we  eventually  have  to  admit  that  besides  a  rich 
and  highly-developed  philosophic  insight,  he  has 

59 


60  LENIN 

a  keenness  of  perception  which  alone  would  make 
him  one  of  the  most  famous  statesmen  in  history. 
The  article  from  the  Times  which  follows  is  a 
complete  justification  of  Lenin's  prophecy.' ' 

This  extraordinary  preface  is  followed  by  a 
quotation  from  the  Times,  which  says  that  Eussia 
must  choose  between  "becoming  a  part  of  the 
family  of  nations,"  or  "falling  into  the  position 
of  being  a  vassal  of  Germany."  Without  touch- 
ing upon  this  question  in  any  way,  we  may  express 
some  astonishment  at  the  fact  that  denuncia- 
tions of  the  "bourgeois"  foundation  of  Viscount 
Grey's  ideas,  which  during  the  war  were  common 
enough  in  the  Socialist  Press  of  Germany,  should 
be  considered  as  proof  of  Lenin's  genius,  of  his 
"powerful  mentality,"  "philosophic  insight,"  and 
"keenness  of  perception."  Moreover,  all  the 
praise  of  the  Bolshevist  leader's  genius  for  polit- 
ical prophecy  is  practically  of  the  same  character. 

When  one  asks  Lenin's  admirers  for  details  of 
his  prophecies,  they  usually  say  that  the  Bolshe- 
vist leader  predicted  that  the  war  would  end  with 
the  revolution. 

I  do  not  dispute  this  claim  of  his  to  glory 
(granted  that  it  is  one) ;  nor  do  I  dispute  the  fact 
that  he  has  a  certain  narrow-minded  sagacity.  I 
think,  however,  that  he  has  shown  this  much  more 
brilliantly  in  other  matters  (especially  in  his 
leadership  of  the  Bolshevist  movement)  than  in 
this  famous  prophecy. 


PROPHECIES  61 

For  indeed,  what  was  it  to  predict  that  the  Euro- 
pean war  would  end  in  a  revolution?  What  was 
it  to  say  that  "the  guns  of  the  proletariat  of  every 
country  will  be  turned  in  a  very  different  direc- 
tion from  that  in  which  the  aggressors  of  the  im- 
perialistic bourgeoisie  would  wish  to  see  them 
turned  f" 

This  is  only  repeating  a  commonplace  of  rev- 
olutionary talk,  one  which  was  familiar  every- 
where before  the  war,  in  all  propaganda  pam- 
phlets, in  all  speeches  at  Socialistic  meetings,  and 
on  all  occasions  when  people  discussed  questions 
of  capitalist  politics,  colonial  enterprises,  arma- 
ments, disarmaments,  the  chauvinism  of  the  bour- 
geoisie, or  the  brotherhood  of  the  proletariat. 
Lenin  remembered  this  platitude  at  the  time  the 
Great  War  broke  out ;  and  it  is  on  this  little  exer- 
cise of  memory — let  us  admit  it  was  a  lucky  guess 
■ — that  people  are  basing  his  claim  to  immortality 
today.  For  that  matter,  we  must  remember  that 
Lenin  shares  this  title  of  "seer"  with  Zinoviev;1 
and  yet  everybody  knows  from  all  accounts,  the 
limitations,  as  regards  foresight,  of  Lenin's  dis- 
tinguished alter  ego. 

The  prophecies — by  all  sorts  of  people — relat- 
ing to  the  great  tragedy  which  began  August  1, 
1914,  generally  fall  into  three  distinct  classes: 

1  The  articles  which  these  two  writers  published  in  Switzer- 
land during  the  war  were  compiled  in  Petrograd  in  1918,  in  a 
large  volume  which  bears  the  title  "Against  the  Current/' 
The  name  of  Zinoviev  ctfmes  before  that  of  Lenin. 


62  LENIN 

1.  Most  of  the  witnesses  of  this  drama,  men 
of  all  parties  and  intellectual  leanings,  thought 
that  this  war  wonld  develop  like  all  others;  that 
there  wonld  be  victories  and  defeats,  victors  and 
vanquished,  secret  negotiations  and  open  nego- 
tiations; that  there  wonld  first  be  an  armistice  and 
then  a  treaty  of  peace ;  after  which  life  wonld  go 
on  again  pretty  mnch  as  it  did  before  the  war. 
Opinion,  of  conrse,  was  very  mnch  divided  on  the 
question  as  to  which  of  tire  two  coalitions  wonld 
be  victorious ;  everybody  also  thought  that  the  war 
would  be  infinitely  shorter  than  it  turned  out 
to  be. 

In  this  class  (in  the  pro-Ally  camp  as  well  as 
among  the  pro- Germans)  there  were  a  majority 
and  a  minority.  It  was  the  majority  view  to 
believe — and  sincerely — in  the  possibility  of  a 
" righteous ' '  victory  and  a  "righteous"  peace. 
The  Fourteen  Points  had  not  yet  been  formulated ; 
but  the  political  aspirations  which  later  found  a 
badly  written  expression  in  the  program  of  Pres- 
ident Wilson  were  in  evidence  in  both  camps. 
People  did  not  agree  as  to  which  side  represented 
"righteousness";  but  in  any  event,  "righteous- 
ness" was  to  prevail. 

On  the  contrary,  the  minority,  "those  who  re- 
fused to  be  fooled,"  attached  much  less  impor- 
tance to  "righteousness."  They  believed,  often 
without  caring  to  proclaim  it  too  openly,  that 
victory  would  be  the  triumph  of  force;  and  that 


PROPHECIES  63 

the  war  would  not  only  be  very  nrach  like  all 
other  wars,  but  that  the  peace  which  would  mark 
its  end  would  be  very  much  like  all  other  pacifi- 
cations: the  triumph,  that  is,  of  the  national  ra- 
pacities of  the  victors.  They  were  certain  that 
the  " noble  candor"  of  the  men  who  were  looking 
for  noon  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  for 
justice  where  there  could  be  no  justice,  would  be 
disappointed  once  more. 

Now,  as  is  well  known,  nobody,  except  every- 
body, has  more  wit  than  Voltaire.  Taken  all  in 
all,  everybody  was  more  or  less  right.  The  war, 
as  both  majority  and  minority  expected,  had  its 
victories  and  its  defeats,  its  conferences  and  its 
Armistice;  and  finally  its  Treaty  of  Versailles 
which,  while  it  incarnated  the  victory  of  the 
" righteous,' '  as  half  the  world  believed,  is  not 
as  the  cynics  predicted,  without  some  likeness  to 
that  of  Brest-Litovsk  or  to  those  of  Frankfort 
or  Campo-Formio.  The  Paris  Conference,  with 
its  mysterious  Councils  of  "Four"  and  "Ten," 
was  not  very  different  from  other  assemblies  of 
the  kind;  it  was  practically  the  Congress  of 
Vienna — without  the  fancy  dress  balls. 

Nevertheless,  from  a  more  general  point  of 
view,  both  the  "majority"  and  the  "minority" 
were  not  quite  right.  They  mistook  the  scale  of 
the  great  war.  They  failed  to  grasp  the  reality 
of  those  phenomena  which  bear  the  names  of 
Bolshevism,  civil  war,  and  Terror.  Whatever  the 
outcome  of  these  formidable  disturbances,  which 


64,  LENIN 

are  to  be  noted  in  some  form  everywhere,  Europe 
will  not  be  the  Europe  it  was  before.  In  this 
sense  the  late  war  was  decidedly  not  like  other 
wars. 

2.  But  to  other  observers  the  question  of  the 
World  War  had  a  very  different  aspect.  They 
took  no  stock  in  the  " righteous  peace"  business; 
but  neither  did  they  think  that  this  war  was  like 
other  wars.  They  thought  that  it  would  lead  to 
revolutions  as  savage  and  bloody  as  the  war 
itself.  But  not  convinced  of  any  Providential 
mission  assigned  to  the  proletariat,  they  expected 
only  an  increase  in  universal  savagery  to  result 
from  the  world  conflict.  A  priori  they  could  not 
grant  that  a  catastrophe  such  as  the  World  War 
could  have  any  really  good  results,  whether  in 
progress  toward  the  brotherhood  of  the  peoples 
or  in  increased  material  well-being  brought  about 
by  revolutionary  changes  in  the  economic  regime. 
In  their  eyes  the  idealists  who  thought  that  uni- 
versal brotherhood  would  be  the  outcome  of  the 
most  bloody  of  all  wars  were  being  as  roundly 
fooled  as  the  " realists' '  of  the  various  imperial- 
istic schools  who  expected  victory  to  bring  an 
increase  in  the  riches  of  their  respective  coun- 
tries. To  expect  five  years  of  savagery  to  en- 
gender the  brotherhood  of  man  was,  in  their  view, 
as  naive  as  to  think  a  Berlin-to-Bagdad  Railway 
would  pay  the  billions  the  war  would  cost. 

The  people  in  this  category  were,  as  the  event 
proved,  those  nearest  the  truth.     I  trust  I  may 


PROPHECIES  65 

be  allowed  to  make  that  statement  although  I 
am  of  their  number.2 

Yes,  they  were  right  in  saying  that  nothing 
good  could  come  out  of  the  world  catastrophe; 
and  that,  if  this  war  ended  in  a  decisive  victory 
for  either  side,  the  victor  would  impose  his  stern 
will  on  the  vanquished  without  bothering  much 
about  justice  and  ethnographical  frontiers.  Yes, 
they  were  right  in  saying  that  the  brutality  of 
the  human  animal,  which  was  let  loose  in  1914, 
would  of  necessity  give  a  stamp  of  horror  to 
those  subsequent  convulsive  movements  which 
the  Zimmerwaldians  had  heralded  as  "liberating 
revolutions.' '  Yes,  they  were  right  in  pointing 
out,  at  the  height  of  the  military  successes  of  the 
Germans  in  1918,  when  Hindenburg's  army  was 
at  Chateau-Thierry  and  when  German  imperial- 
ism seemed  to  be  triumphant,  the  great  fragility 
of  this  triumph  and  of  the  entire  political  struc- 
ture of  Bismarck.  Yes,  they  were  right  in  think- 
ing, with  Lenin  and  contrary  to  opinion  in  gen- 
eral, that  revolution  was  a  great  probability  in 
the  country  which  suffered  most  from  the  war. 
And  the  near  future  will  show  that  they  were 
all  right,  as  against  Lenin,  in  holding  that 
the  communist  regime  could  not  become  firmly 
grounded  in  a  ruined  and  devastated  Europe ;  and 
that  its  famous  social  revolution,  the  "last  revo- 

2  I  developed  these  ideas  in  an  article  entitled  "The  Drag- 
on," written  at  the  beginning  of  the  war;  and  in  my  book 
Armageddon  (July,  1918),  in  which  that  article  was  incor- 
porated. 


66  LENIN 

lution,"  was  just  as  absurd,  and  even  more  savage 
and  hateful,  than  the  "last  war!" 

In  view  of  the  abstract  evidence  for  such 
prophecies  and  their  generality  in  bearing,  there 
is  no  ground  for  vanity  in  having  made  any  one 
of  them.  I  consider  the  historical  prophet,  in  a 
true  sense  of  the  word,  an  impossibility,  except 
for  a  few  exceptional  cases.  So  long  as  philoso- 
phers have  not  found  any  way  of  disposing  of 
"His  Majesty  Chance,"  we  will  have  to  give  that 
gentleman  credit  for  a  very  great  part  in  the 
direction  of  human  affairs!  For  that  reason, 
when  we  hear  that  So-and-so  "foresaw  everything 
from  the  first  day  of  the  war,"  we  are,  a  priori, 
dealing  with  a  legend. 

3.  Lenin  and  his  few  acolytes  made  up  the 
third  class  of  intellectuals  in  1914.  They  believed 
that  the  World  War  would  end  in  a  world  revo- 
lution which  would  overthrow  the  capitalist 
regime  and  set  up  the  era  of  communism  in  its 
stead. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  war,  Lenin  expressed 
his  ideas  on  the  course  that  should  be  taken,  as 
follows : 

"War  is  not  an  accident  nor  a  sin  as  the  Chris- 
tian popes  (who  like  all  opportunists  preach 
patriotism,  humanitarianism  and  pacifism)  be- 
lieve; but  an  inevitable  part  of  capitalism,  as 
legitimate  a  form  of  capitalistic  life  as  peace. 
The  war  of  the  present  day  is  a  war  of  peoples. 
...  Conscientious  objectionism,  strikes  against 


PROPHECIES  67 

war,  and  all  such  stuff  are  utter  rot — a  miserable, 
cowardly  pipe-dream!  What  idiot  believes  that 
an  armed  bourgeoisie  can  be  whipped  without  a 
fight?  It  is  sheer  lunacy  to  talk  of  abolishing 
capitalism  without  a  terrible  civil  war  or  a  series 
of  terrible  civil  wars!  The  duty  of  socialism 
rather  is  to  agitate  for  the  class  struggle  during 
war.  The  task  of  turning  a  war  between  peoples 
into  a  war  between  classes  should  be  the  only 
concern  of  socialism,  when  an  armed  imperialistic 
conflict  arises  between  the  bourgeoisies  of  the 
various  nations.  Away  with  this  sentimental, 
hypocritical  and  foolish  claptrap  of  " peace  at 
any  price !"    Up  with  the  flag  of  civil  war! 

"The  Second  International  is  dead,  the  victim 
of  opportunism!  .  .  .  The  Third  International 
inherits  the  task  of  organizing  the  forces  of  the 
proletariat  for  a  revolutionary  attack  upon  the 
capitalistic  governments,  for  civil  war  against 
the  bourgeoisie  of  all  nations,  for  the  attainment 
of  political  power,  and  for  the  victory  of  social- 
ism !"3 

As  for  the  immediate  causes  of  the  catastrophe, 
Lenin  seemed  to  believe,  along  with  a  general  ac- 
cusation against  international  capitalism,  that  the 
war  was  a  defensive  war  for  Germany  who  was 
threatened  on  all  sides. 

"We  know,"  he  said,  "that  for  scores  of 
years  three  brigands   (the  bourgeoisie  and  gov- 

3N.  Lenin,  The  Social-Democrat,  No.  39,  November  11, 
1914. 


68  LENIN 

ernments  of  England,  France  and  Eussia)  were 
preparing  to  attack  Germany..  Should  we  be 
surprised  because  two  of  the  brigands  started  the 
attack  before  the  three  received  the  new  knives 
they  had  ordered?"4 

Hence  the  socialists  should  attack  the  two 
coalitions  of  brigands  at  the  same  time.  This  is 
the  general  idea  which  influenced  Lenin's  policies 
on  the  extreme  left  at  Zimmerwald  and  Kienthal, 
where  his  influence  was  predominant.  From  this 
point  of  view  he  did  not  deviate,  in  theory; 
though,  practically,  his  action  was  useful  to  Ger- 
many, since  his  work  of  disorganization  attained 
in  no  Teutonic  country  the  degree  of  perfection 
it  reached  in  Eussia. 

However,  to  repeat,  this  theory  of  Lenin  was  a 
commonplace  in  revolutionary  pamphlets  before 
the  war.  For  real  prophecies — and  here  I  direct- 
ly approach  the  legend  I  mentioned  above — for 
real  prophecies,  however  vague  and  general  in 
language,  one  looks  in  vain  in  the  articles  of 
Lenin  dealing  with  this  period.  He  gives  only 
imperatives:  he  did  not  foresee;  nor  did  he  even 
try  to  foresee,  the  course  political  events  were  to 
take;  although  he  hoped,  of  course,  that  they 
would  tend  toward  world  revolution.  He  was  not 
even  sure  that  the  proletariat  would  follow  him: 

"We  cannot  guess,"  he  wrote  in  1916,  "no  one 
can  guess,  just  how  large  a  section  of  the  pro- 

4  N.  Lenin,  "The  Russian  Sudekums"  (in  Russian) ,  in  The 
Social-Democrat,  February  1,  1915. 


PROPHECIES  69 

letariat  will  go  over  to  the  Socialist-chauvinists 
and  the  Opportunists.  That,  the  summons  to  bat- 
tle, the  call  for  the  social  revolution,  alone  can 
tell.  But  we  know  one  thing  for  certain:  the 
*  defenders  of  the  flag'  in  imperialistic  wars  rep- 
resent only  a  minority  of  the  population."5 

It  is  therefore  pure  fiction  to  say  that  "  Lenin 
from  the  very  first  day  of  the  war  foresaw  the 
outcome  of  events."  He  did  not  foresee  even 
the  attitude  of  the  western  socialists  toward  the 
catastrophe.  Zinoviev  reports  that  he  had  a  dis- 
cussion with  Lenin  on  this  latter  subject  in  which 
Lenin  thought  that  the  German  socialists  would 
vote  against  the  military  appropriations;  while 
Zinoviev  was  sure  that  they  would  refrain  from 
voting  at  all.  As  the  event  proved,  they  voted 
for  the  appropriations. 

Now,  if  Lenin  was  so  far  off  the  track  in  judg- 
ing the  temper  of  the  Second  International,  he  is 
quite  possibly  mistaken  as  to  the  internal  stabil- 
ity of  the  Third.  In  the  mass  of  writings  he  pub- 
lished in  Switzerland  (and  later  in  Russia)  in 
1914-1917,  there  are  not  many  political  prophe- 
cies. Most  of  them  are  false:  as,  for  instance, 
his  famous  postulate  that  the  war  would  end  by 
the  fraternizing  (bratanie)  of  the  soldiers  at  the 
front.  The  Russian  army  disintegrated  in  1917; 
the  Bulgarian,  Austrian,  Turkish  and  German 
armies  met  with  the  same  fate  a  year  later;  but 

5  N.  Lenin,  "The  Order  for  Disarmament"  (in  Russian),  in 
The  Social-Democrat,  No.  2,  October,  1916. 


70  LENIN 

there  was  never  any  serious  question  of  fraterni- 
zation between  enemies.  It  was  a  case  of  con- 
quered soldiers  taking  to  their  heels  to  get  away 
from  victorious  soldiers. 

We  do  not  blame  Lenin  for  not  having  been  a 
better  guesser.  But  since  people  say  that  he 
" predicted  everything,' '  I  am  merely  setting  the 
matter  right.  Lenin  has  shown  his  political 
talents,  not  in  prophecy,  but  in  his  skill  at  turn- 
ing the  great  mass  of  hatreds  that  the  war  built 
up  to  the  benefit  of  his  own  ideas. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    PERSONALITY    OF    LENIN 

LENIN  is  a  man  who  combines  ideas  which  he 
believes  to  be  the  ideas  of  the  future  with 
a  mentality  that  belongs  to  the  Middle  Ages. 

We  must  first  deal  as  cavalierly  with  one  of 
the  slanders  against  Lenin  as  we  dealt  with  one 
of  the  fictions  invented  to  glorify  him.  People 
saw,  or  pretended  to  see,  in  Lenin  a  paid  agent 
of  the  Germans.  That  is  absolutely  false.  Lenin 
did  more  for  Germany  (in  signing  the  Treaty  of 
Brest-Litovsk)  than  all  her  paid  agents  put  to- 
gether; but  a  German  agent  he  never  was.  He 
never  served  Germany  for  the  sake  of  serving 
Germany  (which,  by  the  way  is  more  than  can 
be  said  for  all  of  his  associates  and  subordinates). 

He  did  not  touch  a  cent  of  German  money  for 
himself.  I  have  not  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  on 
this  point.  Why,  indeed,  should  he  have  done 
so?  He  has  always  lived  frugally,  not  to  say  in 
hardship ;  people  who  have  known  him  for  a  long 
time  cannot  point  to  a  single  indulgence,  to  a 
single  extravagance,  habitual  to  him.  Nowadays 
when  the  Bolshevists  have  millions  within  reach 
and  while  the  most  scandalous  rumors  (often  well 
authenticated)    are    circulating    about    his    col- 

71 


72  LENIN 

leagues,  no  one  breathes  a  word  against  Lenin. 
In  a  flock  of  black  sheep,  he  is  "the  Bolshevist 
who  has  remained  poor."  He  has  won  general 
admiration  for  his  scrupulous  honesty. 

Did  he  take  German  money  for  his  propaganda  ? 

I  must  say  that  in  1917  socialists  who  had 
known  him  for  a  long  while  and  who  had  formerly 
been  his  friends  (I  could  mention  some  very  well- 
known  names)  were  frank  to  say  that  they  con- 
sidered this  not  only  possible  but  very  probable. 
One  of  them  put  himself  on  record  to  that 
effect:  "For  the  ' Cause/  Lenin  would  steal  a 
pocketbook,  if  necessary.  He  would  stop  at 
nothing  if  he  considered  it  beneficial  to  the  revo- 
lution." Such  is  the  almost  unanimous  opinion 
of  his  intimates,  who,  despite  party  animosities, 
have  always  been  the  first  to  recognize  his  per- 
sonal disinterestedness. 

History  may  perhaps  discover  a  final  answer 
to  this  question  some  day.  Meanwhile  impar- 
tiality obliges  us  to  mention  two  facts  that  seem 
to  weaken  this  "German  money"  charge. 

Today  all  the  German  archives,  all  the  records 
of  secret  expenditures  abroad,1  whether  by  the 
military  or  by  the  civil  authorities,  are  at  the 
disposal  of  the  present  German  Government, 
which  has  good  reason  for  not  liking  the  Bol- 
shevists. If  these  archives  contained  documents 
or  evidence  at  all  compromising  to  Lenin,  why 

1  To  those  who  know  Germany,  there  cannot  be  any  doubt 
as  to  the  existence  of  a  model  system  of  accounting  for  the 
most  secret  expenditures. 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  73 

should  Scheidemann,  Bauer,  David  and  Miiller, 
not  make  use  of  them?  Why  should  they  spare 
such  a  dangerous  adversary?2 

Moreover,  General  Ludendorf  who,  as  dictator, 
must  have  known  what  was  going  on,  said  nothing 
in  his  memoirs  about  money  which  Lenin  is  al- 
leged to  have  received  from  Germany.  He  even 
considers  it  a  mistake  on  the  part  of  the  civil 
authorities  to  have  granted  the  Bolshevist  leader 
the  famous  "pass"  in  March,  1917.3 

One  might  answer  that  Scheidemann  and  Bauer, 
as  well  as  Ludendorf,  probably  have  too  much 
respect  for  state  secrets  of  such  importance  to 
reveal  them  lightly.  As  it  is  not  so  absolutely 
certain  that  the  late  war  is  to  be  the  last,  Germany 
may  still  need  the  help  of  all  kinds  of  secret 
agents  in  the  future.  So,  under  such  circum- 
stances, it  would  not  be  wise  to  reveal,  for  any 
reason  whatsoever,  the  names  of  those  who  once 
were  of  service  to  her.  And,  indeed,  so  far  as 
I  know,  the  government  of  democratic  Germany 
has  taken  no  action  against  those  numerous 
agents  in  all  countries  who  were  paid  for  service 

2  It  goes  without  saying  that  the  German  Government 
could  have  nothing  to  gain  by  compromising  a  Ganetzky  or 
any  other  poor  wretch  of  Russian  Bolshevism.  To  publish 
such  expenditures  would  serve  no  positive  purpose;  and  it 

*   would  have  been  an  obvious  mistake  to  show  up  the  venality 
of  the  lesser  Bolshevist  agents. 

3  There  is  this  much  truth  in  General  Ludeudorf's  judg- 
ment on  this  point:  since  the  great  service  which  Lenin  did 
for  Germany  could  not  save  her  from  disintegration  and^  de- 
feat, it  would  have  been  better  for  her  not  to  push  things 
quite  so  far  in  Russia. 


74  LENIN 

rendered  the  government  of  imperialistic  Ger- 
many.4 

So,  unquestionable  as  is  the  role  which  Germans 
played  in  the  development  of  Bolshevism  in  Rus- 
sia,5 it  cannot  be  said  that  Lenin  received  money 
from  the  Government  of  William  II. 

What  can  be  said  with  certainty  is  that  in  all 
his  policies,  before  as  well  as  after  the  Eevolution, 
he  has  shown  absolute  political  immorality. 

Nothing  exists  for  him  except  his  idea.  He 
has  no  other  rule  of  conduct  except  the  interests 
of  the  cause  of  Bolshevism.  The  bad  faith  he  so 
often  showed  in  his  opposition  days  is  equalled 
only  by  the  cool  versatility  of  his  policies  at  the 
head  of  the  Bolshevist  government.  What  did 
he  not  say  against  Kerensky  for  having  applied 
the  death  penalty  at  the  front  to  preserve  dis- 
cipline? Well,  a  few  months  later,  without  any 
reason  whatsoever,  he  is  shooting  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  men  himself.  Trusting  that  any  liberties 
with  the  truth  were  possible  in  view  of  the  age- 
long ignorance  of  the  Russian  people,  he  did  not 

4  It  was  only  by  mischance  that  von  Jagow's  telegram, 
which  served  as  a  basis  for  charges  against  Judet,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Allied  powers.  Nevertheless,  in  that  case 
also,  it  was  to  the  advantage  of  the  Germans  to  make  things 
disagreeable  for  the  French  nationalists,  their  life-long  ene- 
mies. 

.  5#  Trotsky  innocently  gives  the  following  account  of  con- 
ditions on  the  Russian  front  before  the  Bolshevist  revolution 
(The  Advent  of  Bolshevism,  p.  63):  "Circulating  among 
the  soldiers  were  a  number  of  sheets  which  they  wrote  them- 
selves in  which  they  were  invited  not  to  stay  in  the  trenches 
longer  than  'from  now  till  the  first  snow  flies.' "  Written  by 
themselves,  you  see!  The  Germans  and  the  Bolshevists  did 
not  figure  in  the  matter  at  alll 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  75 

mind  if  his  accusations  were  always  as  stupid6  as 
they  were  spiteful. 

I  will  quote,  for  an  example,  the  fact  that  he 
charged  the  Constitutional-Democratic  Party 
(The  Cadets)  with  having  organized  the  Pyanys 
Pogromy — the  pillaging  of  the  wine  cellars  of 
Petrograd.  To  appraise  this  accusation  it  is  suf- 
ficient to  name  the  party  leaders :  Miliukov,  Nabo- 
kov, and  Vinaver,  all  lawyers  and  university  pro- 
fessors! As  for  the  leader  of  this  party,  Lenin 
characterizes  him  in  one  of  his  speeches  as  an 
" absolutely,  hopelessly,  ignorant  man."  Many 
faults  have  been  found  with  the  strong  person- 
ality of  Miliukov;  but  this  is  the  first  time,  I 
believe,  that  he  has  been  accused  of  " ignorance.' ' 
Lenin,  for  that  matter,  has  often  acknowledged 
that  he  considers  slander  a  legitimate  weapon  in 
political  combat. 

But  this  slanderer  is  at  the  same  time  a  despot ; 
and  has  always  been  one;  today  he  rules  as  an 

6  He  has  a  very  close  rival  in  Trotsky  in  the  stupidity  of 
his  slanders.  Here  is  an  example:  The  Russian  soldiers  who 
came  to  Marseilles  in  1916  assassinated  one  of  their  officers, 
Colonel  Crause.  It  seems  a  copy  of  the  paper  which  Trotsky 
was  then  publishing  in  Paris  (Nache  Slovo)  was  found  in 
possession  of  one  of  these  soldiers;  and  that  was  one  of  the 
reasons  for  the  expulsion  of  Trotsky  from  France.  Was 
Trotsky  embarrassed?  Not  at  all!  Trotsky  made  a  sensa- 
tional "statement"  with  reference  to  the  matter:  "The  Rus- 
sian Government  organized  a  little  assassination  in  France 
through  its  agents-provocateurs  in  order  to  give  weight  to 
their  argument  against  me."  (See  Twenty  Letters  of  Leo 
Trotsky,  Paris,  1919,  p.  20.)  That  the  Government  of  the 
Czar  should  have  had  one  of  its  Colonels  assassinated  to 
give  an  argument  in  favor  of  deporting  Trotsky  to  Spain  is 
a  discovery  which  seems  to  show  the  sheer  folly  of  its  author. 


76  LENIN 

autocrat  over  a  country  of  a  hundred  million 
people,  just  as  yesterday  he  ruled  with  iron  hand 
over  a  dozen  or  more  Eussian  exiles  in  Switzer- 
land. His  own  colleagues  and  friends  have  often 
accused  him  of  arbitrary  and  autocratic  ways.  In 
one  of  his  old  articles  he  ironically  indexes  the 
epithets  which  his  comrades  in  the  party  gave 
him:  "Autocrat,  bureaucrat,  Formalist,  Central- 
ist, one-sided,  pig-headed,  stubborn,  narrow,  sus- 
picious, unsociable."7 

We  will  not  deny  ourselves  the  pleasure  of 
quoting  an  opinion  which  a  man  who  is  not  sus- 
pected of  anti-Bolshevism  today,  for  it  is  no 
less  than  Mr.  Trotsky  himself,  formerly  had  of 
Lenin.  It  is  well  known  that  this  "brilliant  un- 
derstudy" of  the  President  of  the  Council  of 
People's  Commissars  hates  his  chief,  although  he 
pays  him  the  most  elaborate  compliments.  This 
enmity  does  not  date  from  yesterday,  although 
it  may  be  somewhat  intensified  today  by  jealousy 
on  the  part  of  the  ambitious  .man  that  Trotsky 
has  become.1 

I  have  before  me  a  pamphlet8  which  Trotsky 
devoted  to  the  Second  Congress  of  the  Social- 
Democratic  Party,  or,  rather,  to  Lenin.  I  will 
make  a  few  quotations  from  it: 

"History,  with  the  ruthlessness  of  Shake- 
speare 's  Shylock,  has  demanded  its  pound  of  flesh 

7  N.  Lenin,  One  Step  Forward,  Two  Steps  Backwards  (in 
Russian),  Geneva,  1904,  p.  137. 

8  Trotsky,  The  Second  Congress  of  the  Social-Democratic 
Labor  Party  in  Russia  (in  Russian),  Geneva,  1903. 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  77 

from  the  living  organism  of  the  party.  Alas! 
We  have  had  to  pay  it!9 

"We  speak  of  the  need  for  looking  at  history 
impersonally.  But  we  need  not  push  that  virtue 
so  far  as  to  ignore  the  personal  responsibility  of 
Comrade  Lenin.  At  the  Second  Congress  of  the 
Social-Democratic  Party  of  Russia,  that  man, 
with  all  his  energy  and  skill,  played  his  role  as 
disorganizer  of  the  Party"  (p.  11). 

"  'The  state  of  siege'  which  Comrade  Lenin 
insisted  upon  so  energetically  needs  a  strong 
authority.  The  practice  of  organized  distrust 
needs  an  iron  hand.  The  system  of  terror10  is 
crowned  by  Robespierre. 

"Comrade  Lenin  mentally  reviewed  the  per- 
sonnel of  the  Party  and  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
that  the  iron  hand  needed  was  his  own  and  his 
alone,  and  he  was  right.  The  hegemony  of 
Social-Democracy  in  the  struggle  for  freedom 
meant,  from  the  very  logic  of  the  state  of  siege, 
the  hegemonv  of  Lenin  over  Social-Democracy" 
(p.  20). 

"In  demonstrating,  before  the  Congress,  the 
purpose  of  the  Central  Committee  Comrade  Lenin 
showed  his  fist  (I  am  not  speaking  metaphorical- 
ly) as  its  real  political  symbol.    We  do  not  re- 

9#Trotsky  wrote  then  as  he  talks  today.  No  audience  can 
resist  the  grandiloquence  of  this  Mirabeau  of  grocery  clerks. 

10  All  these  terms  had  reference  to  the  internal  organiza- 
tion of  the  Social-Democratic  Party;  they  had,  so  to  speak, 
an  ironical  and  symbolical  meaning.  Did  Trotsky  think  that 
the  time  would  come  when  terror,  to  himself  and  Lenin, 
would  be  anything  but  a  symbol? 


78  LENIN 

member  whether  this  pantomime  for  centraliza- 
tion was  duly  incorporated  in  the  resolutions  of 
the  Congress.  It  was  a  serious  oversight  if  such 
was  not  the  case.  That  fist  would  have  been  the 
appropriate  weather-vane  for  the  entire  edifice ! ' ' 
(p.  28). 

"  Comrade  Lenin  made  of  the  modest  Council 
an  all-powerful  Committee  of  Public  Safety  in 
order  to  play,  himself,  the  role  of  the  *  incor- 
ruptible Robespierre'  "  (p.  29). 

We  know  that  Lenin,  for  his  part,  is  not  among 
the  admirers  of  Trotsky.  Without  mentioning 
the  affectionate  remarks  which  he  formerly  hurled 
at  Trotsky  before  and  during  the  war,  he  wrote, 
in  1918,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Peace  of  Brest- 
Litovsk,  one  of  the  bitterest  arraignments  (signed 
with  the  nom-de-plume  of  Karpov)  of  the  cult 
for  "grandiloquent  hot-air' '  among  revolution- 
ary orators — a  cult  of  which  Trotsky  has  always 
been  the  high  priest. 

The  despotism  of  Lenin  and  the  absolute  im- 
morality of  his  political  conduct,  which  often 
seem  cynically  humorous,11  have  gradually  alien- 
ated all  the  independent  members  of  the  Social- 
Democratic  Party  of  Russia  from  him.  He  was 
formerly   bound   in   warm   friendship   to    Plek- 

11  We  could  quote  as  an  example  the  delicious  story  of  a 
certain  inheritance  which  was  finally  put  at  the  disposal  of 
the  Bolshevists,  that  is  to  say  of  Lenin.  ^  I  emphasize  the  fact 
that  it  is  not  a  question  of  personal  dishonesty.  Lenin  has 
always  lived  simply,  though  all  the  funds  of  the  Party  were 
at  his  beck  and  call. 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  79 

hanov,12  who  later  became  his  mortal  enemy. 
Alexrod,  Potressov,  Alexinsky,  and  Martiv  were 
all  very  intimate  with  him.  But  only  docile, 
mediocre  men,  fawning  courtesans  like  Zinoviev, 
have  been  able  to  enjoy  the  good- will  of  Lenin 
for  any  length  of  time. 

Even  today  he  treats  most  of  his  distinguished 
colleagues  as  errand  boys.  In  1918,  the  Social- 
Eevolutionary  paper,  The  People's  Cause  (Dielo 
Naroda),  published  an  extraordinary  reprimand 
which  he  addressed  to  Zinoviev,  President  of  the 
Commune  of  Petrograd,  who  was  guilty  of  let- 
ting a  " bourgeois' '  reporter  get  into  the  Bol- 
shevist sanctuary  at  the  Smolny  Institute.  He 
treats  this  high  dignitary  the  way  Peter  the  Great 
treated  his  gentlemen-in- waiting. 

Lenin,  moreover,  has  always  tolerated  the 
worst  characters  about  him.  Today  he  is  sur- 
rounded with  all  kinds  of  common  criminals,  es- 
pecially thieves.  Incorruptible  as  he  is  person- 
ally, he  seems  to  feel  quite  set  up,  in  the  midst 
of  this  ignoble  crowd.  In  this  respect  his  relations 
with  Malinovsky  are  very  interesting.  Accord- 
ing to  Bourtzev13  Malinovsky  confessed  his  past 
crimes  to  Lenin  and  went  so  far  as  to  say  he 
could  no  longer  be  a  member  of  the  Duma,  as 
he  was  too  severely  compromised.  Lenin  is  said 
to  have  interrupted  him,  refusing  to  hear  the 
story  out,  and  observing  that  "such  things  could 

12  "Lenin  was  in  love  with  Plekhanov,"  says  M.  Zinoviev. 

13  Bourtzev,  "Lenin  and  Malinovsky,"  in  Struggling  Rus- 
sia, No.  9-10,  May,  1919,  p.  139. 


80  LENIN 

be  of  no  importance  in  the  eyes  of  a  real  Bol- 
shevist. ' '  This  story  is  probable  enough :  did  not 
one  of  the  best  known  Bolshevists,  Badek,  who 
was  expelled  from  the  German  Social-Democratic 
Party  (before  the  war),  begin  his  political  career 
by  stealing  a  watch?  What  we  refuse  to  believe 
is  that  Lenin  conld  have  known  or  guessed  Malin- 
ovsky's  role  as  an  agent-provocateur ;  though  our 
assurance  that  he  did  comes  from  Malinovsky  him- 
self.14 

This  weakness  of  the  Bolshevist  leader  for  the 
wTorst  type  of  adventurers  can  easily  be  explained, 
however.  Lenin's  great  strength,  the  strength 
which  has  made  him  the  true  prophet  of  our  plunge 
to  the  depths  of  revolution,  lies  in  his  ability  to  ap- 
peal to  the  lowest  instincts  of  human  nature.  The 
worst  cynic  would  not  have  carried  on  a  revolution 
any  differently  from  this  experienced  agitator. 
For  the  work  of  destruction  which  the  Bolshevist 
regime  involved,  he  exploited  with  masterly  hand 
the  powerful  social  weapon  which  hatred  supplies. 
For  the  benefit  of  his  ideas  he  turned  to  account 
every  animosity  arising  from  the  normal  hard- 
ships of  life  increased  by  the  additional  hardship 
of  the  war — the  hatred  of  the  worker  for  the  cap- 
italist, of  the  employee  for  his  employer,  of  the 
peasant  for  the  landed  proprietor,  of  the  prole- 
tarian Lett  for  the  Lett  of  wealth,  of  the  Chinese 

14  "According  to  Malinovsky,  Lenin  understood  and  could 
not  help  understanding  that  his  ( Malinovsky 's)  past  con- 
cealed not  merely  ordinary  criminality,  but  that  he  was,  in 
the  hands  of  the  gendarmes,  a  provocateur**     (Ibid.,  p.  139.) 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  81 

coolie  for  the  country  which  maltreated  him,  of 
the  oppressed  Jew  for  the  Jew-baiter,  and  (above 
all)  of  the  soldier  and  sailor  for  the  officer  who 
enforced  harsh  and  irksome  discipline.  Hatred, 
hatred,  nothing  but  hatred !  Such  was  the  Archi- 
median  lever  which  Lenin  used  to  pry  himself  into 
power  with  such  ease!  But  nothing  permanent 
can  be  built  on  the  foundation  of  hatred  alone. 
Sooner  or  later  Lenin  will  be  the  victim  of  the 
Frankenstein  whose  parts  he  assembled  in  order 
to  master  Russia ! 

But  it  would  not  be  right  to  depreciate  the  re- 
markable qualities  of  the  man. 

It  is  said  that  politics  is  a  matter  of  the  pen  and 
of  the  tongue.  Lenin,  too,  is  a  publicist  and  an 
orator.  But  as  such  he  is  only  second  rate.  His 
pamphlets  are  badly  and  carelessly  written.  No 
translation,  unfortunately,  can  render  quite  the 
banality  of  his  style.  He  uses  the  most  common- 
place metaphors,  the  most  hackneyed  expressions, 
and  he  indulges  in  epithets  that  show  an  extreme 
of  vulgarity.15  His  writings  accordingly  are  al- 
ways tiresome  and  hard  to  read,  in  spite  of  the 
psychological  interest  his  sectarian  logic  might 
arouse. 

As  we  suggested,  Lenin  knows  very  little  outside 
of  political  economy.  Russian  and  European  civil- 

15  I  tried  to  count  the  number  of  times  in  one  of  Lenin's 
recent  articles  that  the  Menshevists  and  the  Social-Revolu- 
tionists (many  of  whom  spent  several  years  in  the  convict- 
prisons)  are  treated  as  "lackies  of  the  bourgeoisie;"  but  the 
task  took  too  much  time. 


82  LENIN 

izations  are  still  strangers  to  him.  In  them  he 
sees  a  manifestation  of  the  capitalist  world  which 
he  hates  with  all  the  violence  and  venom  of  which 
a  fervent  and  narrow-minded  man  is  capable. 
Maxim  Kovalesky  has  said  that  Lenin  would  have 
made  a  good  professor.  He  might  have  in  polit- 
ical economy,  were  it  not  that  he  despises  every 
idea  not  agreeing  with  his  own. 

He  speaks  violently  but  without  recourse  to 
smooth  periods,  witty  expressions,  or  impassioned 
flights.  Trotsky  and  some  of  the  other  Bolshevist 
leaders  are  certainly  far  better  orators  than  Lenin. 
A  Bolshevist  laborer,  however,  told  me  that  he 
preferred  the  simple  manner  of  Lenin  to  the 
musical  sing-song  of  the  nightingales  of  the  Party. 
Can  Lenin's  be  the  real  eloquence  that  scorns 
rhetoric?  I  suspect,  rather,  that  it  is  a  case  of 
Lenin's  profound  knowledge  of  his  audience;  for 
he  is  a  past-master  of  mob  psychology. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  Lenin  is  a  born  leader, 
a  magnificent  " handler  of  men."  I  have  often 
had  the  opportunity  of  witnessing  the  great  influ- 
ence he  has  over  people,  especially  people  who 
from  temperament,  opinions,  and  social  position, 
ought  not  easily  have  fallen  prey  to  such  a  man. 
Let  me,  if  I  may,  mention  two  cases  which  im- 
pressed me  particularly.  They  deal  with  the  first 
days  of  the  triumph  of  the  Bolshevists  in  1917, 
and  the  people  concerned  were  of  a  different 
stamp  altogether  from  those  who  later  succumbed 
tinder  the  spell  of  Lenin's  personality. 


THE  PERSONALITY  OF   LENIN  83 

The  first  case  was  that  of  a  mechanic  in  a  fac- 
tory in  Petrograd,  a  man  some  fifty  years  old,  a 
hard  worker,  father  of  a  family  of  children,  a 
calm,  easy-going  sort  of  fellow,  not  over-intelli- 
gent and  qnite  uneducated,  but  very  honest  withal. 
He  called  himself,  and  probably  thought  he  was, 
a  Revolutionary-Socialist;  but  like  most  of  the 
workingmen  of  Petrograd  he  had  been  influenced 
since  the  spring  of  1917  by  the  active  and  well  or- 
ganized propaganda  of  the  Bolshevists.  The  fac- 
tory was  a  very  old-fashioned  one;  the  workers 
for  the  most  part  were  not  skilled  laborers,  but 
peasants  who  had  secured  jobs  there  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  war.  Most  of  them  could  not  have  had 
any  serious  political  convictions;  but  almost  all 
called  themselves  either  Menshevists  or  Revolu- 
tionary-Socialists. Those  were  the  most  moderate 
political  parties  to  which  a  workman  could  de- 
cently belong ;  and  it  was  considered  bad  taste  not 
to  be  a  member  of  any  party.  Times  have  changed 
very  much  since  then:  today,  it  seems,  the  work- 
ingmen of  Russia  refuse  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  political  parties!  And  with  good  reason! 
The  Bolshevists  were  not  very  numerous  at  this 
time;  but  they  formed  a  compact  minority,  re- 
ceived tactical  instructions  continually,  and  were 
able  to  browbeat  the  other  men;  suffice  it  to  say 
that  they  managed  to  force  all  the  workmen  and 
foremen  in  the  factory  in  question  to  subscribe 
to  the  Pravda,  the  Bolshevist  newspaper  run  by 
Lenin.    They  themselves  were  bossed  by  a  very 


84  LENIN 

intelligent  and  arrogant  young  workman  who 
knew  how  to  look  after  his  own  personal  interests 
very  well,  and  who  had  belonged  to  the  Union  of 
the  Russian  People  (the  " Black-Bands")  before 
going  over  to  Bolshevism! 

Immediately  after  the  Bolshevist  coup  d'etat, 
the  workers  of  this  factory  went  to  a  local  meet- 
ing and  " swore  allegiance  to  the  new  regime.' ' 
They  worked  out  and  adopted  a  pompous  resolu- 
tion where  the  spelling  was  inclined  to  be  some- 
what capricious  but  the  meaning  of  which  was 
perfectly  clear:  the  former  Revolutionary-Social- 
ists and  Menshevists  hailed  the  power  of  the 
Soviets,  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  the 
immediate  conclusion  of  a  general  peace  "without 
annexations  and  indemnities,"  and  so  on  —  all 
according  to  instructions  received  by  the  Bolshe- 
vist group  in  the  factory.  Hundreds  of  resolu- 
tions of  this  sort  were  being  railroaded  through 
all  the  factories  and  all  the  regiments  in  Petro- 
grad. 

The  man  of  whom  I  am  speaking  was  commis- 
sioned to  carry  this  resolution  to  the  Smolny 
Institute,  which  was  then  the  seat  of  the  Bolshe- 
vist Government.  He  took  it  there  and  was  imme- 
diately received  by  Lenin  himself,  an  attention 
the  man  had  not  in  the  least  expected.  The  sly 
old  demagogue,  who  was  "too  busy"  to  see  the 
ambassadors  of  foreign  powers,  who  later  passed 
on  Count  Mirbach,  the  omnipotent  German  gov- 
ernor, to  a  clerk,  Sverdlov,  designating  the  latter, 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  85 

ironically,  as  the  "highest  official  of  the  Soviet 
Bepublic,"  had  plenty  of  time  to  receive  an  un- 
known mechanic  who  was  bringing  a  resolution 
from  a  quite  negligible  factory!  .  .  .  Let  the  ad- 
mirers of  Bolshevism  shed  tears  of  tenderness 
at  this  democratic  " trait' '  in  the  President  of  the 
Council  of  People's  Commissars!  For  my  part, 
I  admire  the  surpassing  art  of  the  demagogue. 
That  was  just  the  way  to  become  popular  in  a 
country  where  the  lower  classes  had  been  treated 
like  cattle  for  centuries  and  centuries.16 

Well,  I  saw  this  laborer  just  after  he  had  come 
back  from  his  interview  with  Lenin.  He  was 
quite  beside  himself  and  hardly  to  be  taken  for 
the  same  man.  Ordinarily  calm  and  discreet,  he 
was  now  talking  like  an  energumen.  "There's  a 
man  for  you ! "  he  kept  saying  over  and  over  again. 
"There's  the  man  I'm  willing  to  risk  my  skin 
for!  .  .  .  Now  there's  going  to  be  something 
really  doing.  .  .  .  Ah,  if  only  we  had  had  a  Czar 
like  that!  .  .  .  Then  what  would  have  been  the 
use  of  the  Bevolution?" 

This  last  sentence  was  so  striking  it  clung 
indelibly  in  my  memory.  I  have  given  it  word 
for  word.  The  poor  man,  like  M.  Jourdain,  was 
talking  Shakespeare  without  knowing  it:  "Caesar 
is  dead,  let  his  murderer  be  Caesar!" 

"But  what  did  he  say  to  you?"  I  asked  him 

16 1  have  been  told  that  Lenin  often  went  with  his  wife  to 
public  balls  given  by  the  Bolshevists  and  attended  by  ser- 
vants, sailors  and  cab  drivers;  and  talked  politics  there  like 
Haroun-al-Raschid,  but  without  any  incognito. 


86  LENIN 

later  on,  when  he  had  calmed  down  a  bit.  I  re- 
ceived only  a  vague  answer.  *  '  Everything  belongs 
to  you  people," — or  something  of  the  sort,  Lenin 
must  have  said  to  him.  "Everything  belongs  to 
you  people!  Take  it  all!  The  world  is  for  the 
proletariat.  Don't  listen  to  anybody  but  us.  .  .  . 
The  workers  have  no  other  friends.  We  alone  are 
the  ones  to  look  after  the  people  who  work  for  a 
living.' 9 

The  old  laborer  must  have  heard  those  mean- 
ingless phrases,  that  promise  of  heaven  on  earth 
replacing  his  long  life  of  poverty,  at  least  a  hun- 
dred times.  Was  it  the  contagion  of  real  faith 
that  seemed  to  give  them  new  meaning  in  his  eyes  ? 
Was  it  the  magnetic  influence  of  an  overwhelming 
personality?17       • 

My  second  example  is  of  a  very  different  na- 
ture. A  young  man  some  twenty  years  of  age,  of 
an  excellent  and  wealthy  family,  very  intelligent 

17 1  must  add  here  what  the  results  of  Lenin's  interview 
with  the  workers'  envoy  were  for  this  particular  factory.  It 
must  be  a  fairly  typical  case.  It  goes  without  saying  that 
the  Menshevists  and  Revolutionary-Socialists  in  the  factory 
immediately  became  members  of  the  Bolshevist  Party.  A 
few  days  later  there  was  a  violent  demonstration  against  the 
superintendent  who  was  a  very  honorable  man  with  liberal 
convictions.  Then  the  workers  followed  Lenin's  advice  lit- 
erally and  "took  everything,"  at  the  same  time  letting  the 
company  pay  their  wages.  They  began  to  sell  the  machinery 
and  raw  materials  to  junk  dealers.  In  January,  1918,  the 
factory  shut  down  for  good.  The  peasant-laborers  went  off 
to  the  country.  As  the  war  was  over,  they  were  no  longer 
afraid  of  conscription;  and  could  they  foresee  civil  war? 
The  skilled  laborers  entered  the  pay  of  the  State  (if  the 
term  can  be  applied  to  Bolshevist  Russia),  either  as  employees 
on  the  payrolls  without  jobs,  or  (a  small  minority)  as  Red 
Guards^ 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  87 

and  well  educated,  a  complex  and  delicate  nature, 
a  talented  poet,  a  student  at  the  Polytechnique 
School  and  for  the  time  being  at  the  School  of 
Artillery,  found  himself  by  chance  the  night  after 
the  Bolshevist  coup  d'etat  in  the  hall  of  the  Smolny 
Institute.  On  that  night  of  triumph  all  the 
Bolshevist  leaders  were  making  inflammatory 
speeches  to  the  excited,  undisciplined  soldiers 
gathered  there.  While  neither  Trotsky  nor  the 
others  made  any  impression  on  the  young  man, 
Lenin,  on  the  contrary,  who  was  greeted  with  a 
magnificent  ovation,  quite  upset  him. 

"It  was  not  a  political  speech,"  he  told  me.  "It 
was  a  cry  from  the  very  soul  of  a  man  who  had 
been  waiting  for  that  moment  for  thirty  years. 
I  thought  I  was  listening  to  the  voice  of  Girolamo 
Savonarola."  This  young  man,  moreover,  was 
not  a  Bolshevist  and  did  not  become  converted. 
He  was  the  unfortunate  Leonid  Kannaguisser  18 
who  a  year  later  shot  and  killed  the  Bolshevist 
Uritsky,  the  executioner  of  the  Commune  of  Petro- 
grad. 

Savonarola?  Yes,  perhaps!  Lenin  has  some 
of  the  characteristics  of  Savonarola;  but  more, 
probably,  of  those  fanatics  one  meets  so  frequent- 
ly in  the  history  of  religious  sects  in  Russia.  From 
a  moral  and  intellectual  point  of  view  this  man 
takes  after  Savonarola  and  after  Tartuffe.     He 

18  This  unfortunate  young  man,  whose  brilliant  talents 
and  noble  character  gave  so  much  promise  for  the  future, 
was  shot  by  the  Bolshevists.  Dark  rumors  went  through  the 
capital  that  he  had  been  subjected  to  torture  four  times. 


88  LENIN 

has  a  nature  at  once  complex  and  arid;  for  spir- 
itual involution  does  not  mean  spiritual  richness, 
necessarily.  Lenin  is  a  madman  with  the  luna- 
tic's cunning;  a  sort  of  scholar,  and  at  the  same 
time  a  visionary  in  a  small  way ;  a  man  who  knows 
the  masses  without  knowing  anything  of  men.  He 
is  a  complex  primitive  type,  a  combination  of  sim- 
ple traits :  elementary  fanaticism,  elementary  cun- 
ning, elementary  intelligence,  elementary  mad- 
ness. This  is  perhaps  the  reason  for  his  strength ; 
for  what  is  more  elementary  than  the  half-edu- 
cated unfortunates  who  make  up  the  mass  of 
Eussian  workers'? 

A  socialist  writer  told  me  of  his  disappointment 
the  first  time  he  heard  the  Bolshevist  leader  speak. 
Lenin's  eloquence  seems  to  impress  young  poets 
and  old  workingmen  much  more  deeply  than  it  does 
men  of  scientific  mind.  "I  expected  a  sociological 
analysis  of  the  crisis  pending ;  I  heard  nothing  but 
shouts  of  fury  and  cries  of  hate:  ' Arrest  the  cap- 
italists!' *  Hustle  them  to  jail!'  I  could  hardly 
believe  my  eyes  and  ears.  Was  this  maniac  really 
Lenin,  the  famous  Lenin  V9 

"  And  how  did  the  audience  take  it  all?"  I  asked 
him. 

"They  gave  him  a  tremendous  ovation,"  he 
answered,  shrugging  his  shoulders.  "Quod  erat 
demonstrandum!  What  else  could  you  expect? 
All  his  catch-words  have  a  terrible  directness  and 
simplicity.  'Down  with  war!'  ' Arrest  the  cap- 
italists!'    '  Workingmen  of  Eussia,  take  every- 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  89 


thing  you  can  find!'  But  it  was  with  their  help, 
just  the  same,  that  he  gained  control  of  Russia ! ' ' 

"Timeo  homines  unius  libri,"  said  Thomas 
Aquinas.  But  "men  of  one  newspaper"  are  much 
more  dangerous  than  "men  of  one  book,"  es- 
pecially if  that  paper  is  called  the  Pravda.  The 
simplicity  of  the  Bolshevist  formulae  is  Lenin's 
first  source  of  strength.  I  have  already  mentioned 
the  second,  which  is  the  misanthropic  character 
of  his  policies.  The  third  is  the  faith  he  has  in 
those  policies  and  in  himself:  an  emigre,  living 
in  poverty  and  leading  a  mere  handful  of  refugees, 
he  ever  nourished  the  hope  of  conquering  Russia, 
Europe,  the  whole  world! 

Ernest  Renan,  in  Don  Luigi  Tosti,  speaks  of 
1 '  that  contempt  for  the  mob,  that  combined  feeling 
of  revolt  and  impotence,  that  something — strong, 
harsh  and  stoical — which  is  the  distinctive  char- 
acteristic of  brave  Italian  souls."  Lenin  has  all 
of  that.  He  has  been  credited  with  that  dreamy 
temperament,  which  according  to  the  stock  crit- 
icism of  foreigners,  is  essentially  distinctive  of 
the  Slav.  I  am  not  very  fond  of  generalizations 
on  the  traits  of  nationality  or  race,  so  very  often 
are  they  mere  banalities,  and  often  false  banal- 
ities at  that.  Lenin,  I  will  nevertheless  venture, 
is  very  Russian;  and  yet  in  many  respects  he  is 
the  opposite  of  the  Slav,  in  the  sense  in  which 
that  word  is  commonly  used  by  specialists  in 
national  psychology.  Slavs  are  said  to  be  weak; 
Lenin  has  a  will  of  iron.    Slavs  are  said  to  be 


90  LENIN 

romantic;  Lenin  has  not  a  single  trace  of  emo- 
tionalism. Slavs  are  said  to  have  a  passion  for 
metaphysics;  no  one  could  be  less  interested  in 
abstractions  than  Lenin.  His  dream,  if  dream  he 
has,  is  the  acme  of  the  commonplace;  a  string  of 
barracks  ruled  by  Bolshevists,  that,  more  or  less, 
is  his  ideal. 

And  what  is  the  objective  of  his  political  pol- 
icies? Great  social  experiments,  first  of  all;  for 
this  man  is  an  experimentalist  gone  mad.  With 
all  his  faith  in  himself  and  his  ideas,  can  he  really 
believe  seriously  in  the  immediate  and  permanent 
success  of  his  wonderful  experiment  at  the  Krem- 
lin (or  shall  I  say  Bicetre)  ?  That  is  doubtful,  at 
least.  A  few  months  ago  he  told  Maxim  Gorky 
(I  got  this  from  a  French  friend,  who,  in  turn, 
heard  it  from  Gorky's  own  lips),  that  "the  most 
astonishing  thing  in  this  whole  business  is  that  no 
one  has  yet  put  us  out." 

But  is  not  a  negative  result  of  this  experiment 
in  anima  vili  worth  something?  A  great  lesson 
in  Communism  will  come  out  of  it  in  any  case. 
That,  it  would  seem,  is  the  opinion  of  all  the  Com- 
munists of  the  Kremlin.  "If  we  fail,"  said  one 
of  the  most  famous  Bolshevists,  "we  will  put  off 
our  work  until  later  on,  that's  all.  The  social 
revolution  will  take  place  some  other  time."  It 
is  all  so  very  simple,  when  you  think  of  it !  The 
destruction  of  a  State,  the  ruin  of  a  people,  a  few 
million  dead,  does  all  that  matter,  is  that  of  the 


THE   PERSONALITY   OF   LENIN  91 

slightest  importance,  in  the  eyes  of  men  who  have 
such  lofty  aims? 

And  the  final  result  of  Lenin's  policies?  The 
lasting  hatred  of  the  Eussian  masses  for  every- 
thing socialistic! 

"I  see  in  the  events  of  our  time  a  real  triumph 
of  the  defeated  and  humiliated  bourgeoisie;  its 
conquerors  are  more  bourgois  than  the  bourgeoisie 
itself. 

"Lenin  is  right;  the  life  which  was  upset  by 
the  Communist  Revolution  will  bring  to  the  Rus- 
sian village  the  'gospel  of  a  new  truth.'  Except 
that  this  gospel,  with  a  few  possible  modifications, 
may  well  prove  to  be  nothing  but  our  old  Civil 
Code.  The  law  will  recognize  the  'accomplished 
fact,'  close  its  eyes  to  many  things,  and  register 
as  'bought'  what  in  reality  was  'stolen.' 

"The  bayonet  has  created  a  new  upper  class 
in  Russia,  a  plutocracy  of  recent  date,  capitalists 
in  khaki,  profiteers  in  the  red  cap.  I  saw  men 
dancing  at  their  parties,  their  tanzouTki,  in  the 
palaces  of  the  Raiewskys  and  of  the  Pobedonost- 
sevs.  The  aristocrats  of  today  do  not  dance  so 
well  as  those  of  yesterday,  but  they  know  much 
better  how  to  defend  their  rights. 

"To  amateurs  in  historic  teleology,  I  must  offer 
an  answer  to  the  question:  'Why  Lenin?'  The 
Destiny  that  rules  us  appointed  Lenin  to  fix  eter- 
nally the  triumph  of  private  property!  Such  a 
role  for  the  Bolshevist  pope  is  probably  the  cruel- 


92  LENIN 

est  jest  History  ever  played  on  one  of  its  favored 
darlings. 

"Protopopov19  ever  seemed  grimly  bent  on 
compromising  the  reaction  and  hastening  the  out- 
break of  revolution.  Lenin  is  doing  just  the  op- 
posite :  he  is  compromising  the  revolution  and  pre- 
paring the  ground  for  reaction.  As  between  these 
two  autocrats,  you  may  take  your  choice. 

"Our  revolution  resembles  our  war  as  a  daugh- 
ter resembles  her  mother.  Lenin  is  the  legal  heir 
of  the  grand-duke  Nicholas  Nicolaievich.  The  of- 
fensive Lenin  is  carrying  on  against  capitalism  is 
in  every  respect  like  the  campaign  of  Nicholas  in 
the  Carpathians,  save  that  after  his  retreat,  where 
will  'the  positions  prepared  in  advance'  be? 

"There  is  a  beautiful  statue  by  Turgan  in  the 
Luxembourg  Museum,  called  The  Paralytic  Led 
by  the  Blindman.  Russia  led  to  destruction  by 
this  deadly  man  might  well  adorn  her  armories 
with  copies  of  that  statue."20 

19  A  Russian  minister  who  was  very  unpopular  during  the 
latter  part  of  the  old  regime. 

20  Landau-Aldanov,  Armageddon,  Petrograd,  1918. 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE     THEORIES     OF     THE     SOCIAL    REVOLUTION: 
MARX,    BAKUNIN    AND    SOREL 

I T  is  a  very  curious  fact  and  one  perhaps  with- 
■*■  out  precedent  except  in  the  history  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine,  that  almost  all  the  elements 
involved  in  the  desperate  social  struggle  now 
raging  over  the  four  corners  of  Europe,  go  back 
to  a  single  man :  Karl  Marx.  In  Germany,  Schei- 
demann  and  Hasse,  Noske  and  Liebknecht,  David 
and  Ledebur,  Ebert  and  Rosa  Luxemburg ;  and  in 
Russia,  Lenin  and  Plekhanov,  Trotsky  and  Pot- 
resov,  Martov  and  Tsereteli,  Kamenev  and  Dan! 

Even  the  theorists  of  the  bourgeoisie,  to  show 
the  impossibility  of  a  communist  regime  in  Rus- 
sia, have  not  failed  to  appeal  to  the  writings  of 
the  author  of  Das  Kapital. 

On  the  purely  theoretical  side  of  the  question, 
this  has  long  been  the  case.  Twenty  years  ago,  in  the 
famous  controversy  between  Kautsky  and  Bern- 
stein, both  contenders  appealed  (more  or  less  suc- 
cessfully!) to  the  works  of  Marx;  much  as  theolog- 
ical contenders  of  old  brought  out  the  Bible  to  prove 
(successfully)  the  positive  and  negative  of  every 
proposition.   But  twenty  years  ago,  the  lusty  give- 

93 


94  LENIN 

and-take  was  carried  on  in  the  Neue  Zeit,  in  the 
Sozialistische  Monatshafte,  on  the  floors  of  so- 
cialist conventions.  Now  the  belligerents  have 
"stepped  out  side' 9  into  the  streets  of  Berlin,  of 
Munich,  of  Dresden;  and  syllogisms  use  machine 
guns  and  bayonets  in  their  major  premises. 

Who  is  right?  What  in  fact,  would  be  the  atti- 
tude of  Marx  and  Engels  if  they  were  still  alive 
today?  Is  Bolshevism  the  necessary  outcome  of 
Marxism;  or  is  it  rather  the  negation  and  the 
opposite  of  Marxism? 

Bolshevism  is,  we  can  all  agree,  not  literal 
Marxism;  but  it  seems  to  be  the  logical  corollary 
of  certain  ideas  which  Marx  held  as  a  young  man, 
combined  with  elements  borrowed  from  anarchism 
and  syndicalism.  Eosa  Luxemburg  said  once  that 
the  Marxist  theory  was  the  child  of  bourgeois 
science;  and  that  the  birth  of  this  child  had  cost 
the  life  of  its  mother.  It  could  be  said  more  cor- 
rectly that  Bolshevism  is  the  illegitimate  child  of 
Marxism  and  anarchism,  that  it  has  caused  both 
its  parents  great  sorrow,  and  will  continue  to 
do  so. 

Karl  Marx's  affirmations  were  clear  and  pos- 
itive, so  long  as  he  was  dealing  with  the  past  and 
present  of  the  capitalist  system.  But  he  became 
more  vague  and  less  cocksure  as  the  question  of 
the  future  came  up.  Perhaps  Marx  thought  he 
knew  how  the  capitalist  world  would  end.  But 
the  event  proves  he  was  mistaken.  The  failure  of 
this   extraordinary  mind   shows   once  more  the 


THEORIES    OF    THE    SOCIAL    REVOLUTION     95 

folly  of  historical  prophecies.  That  he  did  fail 
as  a  prophet  is  quite  obvious  today. 

In  saying  all  this,  I  am  not  thinking  of  those 
statistical  arguments  (relating  to  division  of 
wealth  in  the  period  from  1850  to  1900)  which 
were  brought  up  long  ago  by  Edward  Bernstein 
and  his  school.  Suffice  it  to  compare  the  excellent 
analysis  of  economic  facts  which  we  find  in  the 
first  volume  of  Das  Kapital  with  the  political 
prophecies  of  Marx,  which  were  nearly  always 
false,  to  understand  what  danger  there  is  in  def- 
inite prophecy  even  for  minds  as  powerful  as  his. 

We  read  in  the  Communist  Manifesto  of  1847 : 
i i  The  bourgeois  revolution  can  be  only  the  imme- 
diate prelude  to  the  proletarian  revolution. ' ' 

Two  years  later  Marx  tried  to  prove  to  Lassalle 
that  the  proletarian  revolution  would  break  out 
the  next  year  at  the  latest.  In  1850  he  was  preach- 
ing the  idea  of  a  revolution  that  would  continue 
agitation  "till  the  day  when  the  power  of  the 
State  shall  be  taken  over  by  the  proletariat,  and 
when  the  forces  of  production  (or  at  least  the 
main  ones)  shall  be  concentrated  in  the  hands  of 
the  proletariat.' ' 

In  1862  Marx  wrote  to  Kugelman:  "It  is  evi- 
dent that  we  are  on  the  verge  of  a  revolution.  I 
have  never  doubted  that,  since  1850.'  * 

In  1872,  in  a  letter  to  Sorge,  he  maintained  that 
"the  conflagration  was  starting  all  over  Eur  ope.' ' 

As  for  Engels,  he  said,  some  thirty  years  ago: 
"The  government  of  the  Czar  will  not  be  able 


96  LENIN 

to  survive  this  current  year;  and  if  they  start 
something  in  Russia,  good  day  and  good  night !" 

Which  provokes  the  comment  that  faith  is  faith, 
even  when  it  calls  itself  science ! 

I  will  not  stress  the  prophecies  of  Marx  and 
Engels  with  reference  to  foreign  affairs.  It  is 
sufficient  to  recall  that  Marx  considered  Bismarck 
"a  mere  tool  of  the  cabinet  of  St.  Petersburg ;" 
and  that  Engels  said,  in  one  of  his  letters  to  Sorge : 
"If  war  breaks  out  one  can  say  with  absolute 
certainty  that  after  a  few  battles  Eussia  will  come 
to  an  understanding  with  Prussia  at  the  expense 
of  Austria  and  France. " 

But  has  not  the  very  foundation  of  "scientific" 
socialism,  the  famous  "catastrophic  collapse  of 
capitalism,"  been  reduced  to  nothing  by  the  ex- 
periences of  these  last  five  years'?  In  the  begin- 
ning of  1918,  I  wrote  in  Armageddon: 

"The  authors  of  scientific  socialism  did  not  de- 
scribe the  form  which  the  social  revolution  would 
take,  nor  the  length  of  time  necessary  for  it  to 
gain  the  upper  hand  over  the  master  class.  Engels 
maintained  that  the  debacle  of  the  capitalist 
regime  would  be  preceded  by  a  great  war,  and 
Karl  Kautsky  expressed  a  similar  opinion. 

"Que  may  therefore  suppose  that  in  July,  1914, 
the  over-production  of  commodities  predicted  by 
Marx  began,  which  brought  on  the  war  and  eo 
ipso  determined  .  the  "catastrophic  moment"  of 
the  social  revolution.  It  can  be  easily  seen,  how- 
ever, that  in  the  course  of  the  last  four  years  of 


THEORIES    OF    THE    SOCIAL    REVOLUTION     97 

European  history  the  laws  immanent  in  the  cap- 
italist system  have  ceased  to  be  so  immanent,  and 
tendencies  have  developed  which  work  in  exactly 
the  opposite  direction:  instead  of  a  socialization 
of  wealth,  which  the  Marxians  predicted,  the 
war  brought  on  an  unprecedented  destruction  of 
wealth.  When  the  long-awaited  day  for  the 
" expropriation  of  the  expropriators''  came,  it  was 
discovered,  unfortunately,  that  in  spite  of  the 
great  number  of  " capitalists"  there  was  nothing 
left  to  expropriate.  The  world,  which  is  now  be- 
ing rebuilt  on  a  new  principle,  receives,  as  its 
main  heritage,  devastated  countries,  sunken  ships, 
burned  powder,  exploded  shells,  the  obligation  of 
feeding  millions  of  invalids  and  orphans,  and  a 
few  hundred  billions  of  national  debts  which  will 
never  be  paid. 

"As  for  Eussia,  her  only  implement  of  produc- 
tion today  is  the  bayonet.  In  reality  the  Jacquerie 
of  Pougatchev  in  the  18th  century  presented  al- 
most as  many  possibilities  of  socialism  as  our  own 
Apocalyptic  days. 

"It  is  evident  that  henceforth  socialism  will  be- 
come more  and  more  a  problem  of  the  develop- 
ment of  the  forces  of  production.  But  as  there  is 
always,  in  socialism  itself,  a  problem  of  redis- 
tribution, terrible  conflicts  will  probably  take  place 
in  the  future,  especially  with  reference  to  the 
colonial  question. ' ' 

More  than  a  year  after  writing  these  lines  I  had 


98  LENIN 

the  satisfaction  of  finding  some  of  the  ideas  I  had 
expressed  in  them  in  an  article  by  Karl  Kautsky. 

This — I  quote  from  an  Italian  reviewer — is 
what  the  eminent  theorist  of  Marxism  says : 

* '  The  economic  basis  from  which  socialism  was 
to  rise  was  the  great  wealth  created  by  capitalism 
making  possible  the  inauguration  of  a  regime  of 
material  welfare  for  everybody.  This  wealth  has 
been  almost  entirely  destroyed  by  five  years  of 
war;  and  hence  the  economic  basis  of  socialism 
has  all  but  vanished. 

"Part  of  the  proletariat  has  deduced  from  its 
acquisition  of  political  power  that  it  is  entitled  to 
material  welfare  immediately,  which,  of  course, 
is  impossible  under  present  economic  conditions. 
The  other  part  is  tired  of  these  exaggerations  and 
feels  the  impossibility  of  realizing  them.  Having 
lost  all  judgment  on  economic  matters,  our  work- 
ingmen  have  no  thought-out  programme;  and 
therefore  remain  undecided,  instead  of  energet- 
ically opening  the  way  for  radical  reforms  now 
more  necessary  than  ever  before  because  of  the 
universal  misery. 

"Another  and  a  worse  heritage  which  the  war 
has  left  the  revolution  is  the  cult  of  violence.  This 
long  war  has  inclined  the  proletariat  to  ignore 
economic  laws  and  given  it  faith  in  the  strong  arm. 
The  'spirit  of  Spartacus'  is,  at  bottom,  the  spirit 
of  Ludendorf ;  and  just  as  Ludendorf  has  not  only 
ruined  Germany  but  at  the  same  time  strength- 
ened militarism  in  the  enemy  countries,  in  France 


THEORIES    OF    THE    SOCIAL    REVOLUTION     99 

especially,  Spartacus  is  likewise  leading  his  own 
cause  to  ruin  and  encouraging  a  policy  of  violence 
in  the  majority.  Noske  is  the  natural  counter- 
poise of  Spartacus." 

Now  it  would  be  difficult  to  see  in  the  assertions 
of  Kautsky  anything  but  a  confession  of  the  fail- 
ure of  the  prophecies  of  scientific  socialism,  a 
confession  which  is  even  more  remarkable  for 
its  honesty  in  that  it  is  made  by  the  foremost 
theorist  of  that  doctrine.  And  if  it  be  true,  as 
the  anti-socialist  press  maintains,  that  Karl 
Kautsky  has  abandoned  some  of  the  Marxian  po- 
sitions which  seemed  to  be  almost  impregnable, 
that  would  appear  to  be  due  to  the  surprises  the 
Great  War  has  brought  him. 

Does  this  mean  that  the  socialists  did  not  fore- 
see the  war?  Such  an  assertion  would  be  alto- 
gether unwarranted.  It  is  true  that  many  social- 
ists have  been  responsible  for  one  terrible  mis- 
understanding. In  the  famous  phrase  of  the 
Communist  Manifesto,  "the  proletariat  has  no 
country,"  they  saw  the  indicative  instead  of  the 
imperative  (did  Marx  himself  see  the  imperative 
save  at  a  few  scattered  moments  of  Messianic 
exaltation'?).  To  such  the  World  War  must  have 
brought  a  bitter  disappointment ;  it  happened  that 
the  proletarians  did  have  their  countries,  good  or 
bad  as  the  result  may  have  been;  it  happened, 
also,  whether  for  better  or  worse,  that  the  Ger- 
man workingmen,  instead  of  hurling  themselves 
upon  the  German  capitalists,  rushed  against  the 


100  LENIN 

French  workingmen  and  the  French  capitalists. 
But  it  would  be  absolutely  unjust  to  say  that  the 
socialists  did  not  foresee  the  war.  They  inces- 
santly warned  against  this  terrible  danger  threat- 
ening the  world — in  their  press,  and  in  their  in- 
ternational congresses  (in  Brussels  in  1891,  in 
Zurich  in  1893,  in  Stuttgart  in  1907,  and  in  Basle 
in  1912).  But  what  the  socialists,  and  especially 
the  Marxians,  did  not  really  foresee  was  the  great 
effect  a  world  war  would  necessarily  have  on  their 
doctrine  and  destinies. 

With  the  war,  chaos  began,  a  chaos  in  doctrine 
and  a  chaos  in  practice.  And  chaos  reigns  today 
more  widely  than  ever.  It  is  not  so  long  ago  that 
Haase,  Scheidemann,  and  Liebknecht  were  friends 
and  comrades,  members  of  the  "greatest  and  most 
efficiently  organized  party  in  the  world,"  which 
polled  four  million  votes  at  elections  and  had  a 
theoretical  common  ground  which  was  as  intellec- 
tually brilliant  as  it  was  logically  unassailable. 
Alas,  from  this  common  ground  they  have  today 
drawn  conclusions  which  lead  them  to  shoot  and 
kill  one  another.  The  " Marxian"  press  accuses 
the  "Marxian"  Scheidemann  of  having  sent  assas- 
sins to  murder  the  "Marxian"  Kurt  Eisner!  The 
"Marxian"  Haase  calls  the  "Marxian"  Noske  an 
executioner.  The  "Marxian"  Hoffman  has  the 
"Marxian"  Levin  and  Landauer  shot.  And  all 
in  the  name  of  Marx !  What  a  disgrace  and  what 
a  debacle! 

This   debacle  Lenin  seems   to  have   foreseen. 


THEORIES  OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     101 

"What  we  are  suffering  from  today  in  the  realm 
of  ideas,"  he  wrote  in  1908  in  an  article  against 
the  revisionists,  "that  is  to  say,  our  polemics 
against  the  theoretical  correctives  which  are  being 
applied  to  the  doctrine  of  Marx,  .  .  .  the  work- 
ing class  will  necessarily  have  to  suffer  on  an  in- 
finitely larger  scale  when  the  proletarian  revolu- 
tion brings  all  these  questions  under  discussion  to 
a  crisis,  brings  all  differences  of  opinion  to  bear 
on  points  of  the  most  immediate  importance  in 
determining  the  conduct  of  the  masses,  and  forces 
them  in  the  full  midst  of  battle  to  distinguish  be- 
tween friends  and  enemies  and  to  discard  poor 
allies  in  order  the  better  to  deal  a  decisive  blow 
at  the  common  adversary. ' n 

It  is  true  that  a  remarkable  change  in  the  sit- 
uation took  place  which  Lenin  could  not  foresee. 
Former  revisionists  are  found  today  among  the 
independents,  and  former  orthodox  socialists 
among  the  Bolshevists! 

The  lesson  that  is  forcibly  taught  by  all  this 
ichaos  is  that  fate  seems  thus  to  take  vengeance 
on  those  who  think  they  know  the  whole  truth. 
"Scientific"  socialism  has  the  glory  of  giving 
social  science  a  new  method  of  investigation ;  but 
its  error  was  in  making  a  philosopher's  stone  out 
of  the  method  of  Marx.  This  stone  was  less  a 
gold-maker  than  a  gold  brick. 

Karl  Marx,  the  great  Utopian  of  scientific  so- 

1 N.  Lenin,  Marxisme  et  Revisionisme,  A  la  memoire  de 
Karl  Marx  (a  collection  of  pamphlets),  2d  edition,  published 
by  the  Soviets  of  Petrograd,  1919,  p.  11. 


102  LENIN 

cialism,  preached  the  advent  of  a  new  Messiah — 
the  proletariat.  Human  experience  is  passing 
judgment  on  him  today.  It  gives  a  flagrant  lie  to 
this  "expectation"  of  an  "economic  savior"  in 
the  person  of  the  proletariat,  just  as  it  confounds 
the  hope  in  a  moral  Messiah,  in  the  person  of  that 
same  proletariat.  All  Marxians  thought  they  saw 
"the  refuge  of  all  civilization,  all  intelligence,  and 
all  truth"  in  the  working  class.  Not  so,  Marx 
himself,  indeed.  He  had  little  confidence  in  hu- 
man nature.  But  among  the  Bolshevists  today, 
and  especially  among  the  German  Spartacides  and 
the  French  and  Italian  extremists,  the  best  minds 
are  infected  with  a  moral,  though  not  a  sociolog- 
ical, Messianism.  Eealities  are  gradually  taking 
vengeance  on  them.  Experience  is  showing  that 
the  proletariat  is  very  decidedly  inferior  to  the 
bourgeoisie  from  the  intellectual  point  of  view. 
From  the  moral  point  of  view  it  is  at  best  equal 
but  in  no  sense  superior.  The  proletariat  is  more 
industrious,  less  selfish  (it  owns  less  to  be  selfish 
about),  and  more  disposed  to  take  risks  (it  has 
less  to  lose),  than  the  bourgeoisie.  It  has,  on  the 
other  hand,  moral  defects  which  come  from  its 
very  low  intellectual  level.  Under  these  condi- 
tions it  can  be  said  with  great  probability  that 
the  hope  of  a  Messiah  in  the  proletariat  will  bring 
Western  Marxians  the  same  cruel  disillusionment 
that  it  has  already  brought  the  most  sincere  and 
intelligent  Marxians  in  Eussia.  No,  the  moral 
and  intellectual  presuppositions  of  the  socialist 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     103 

regime  are  still  far  from  being  confirmed.  We 
have  the  sad  right  today  to  be  more  pessimistic 
than  Schiller  was  in  1793. 


We  know  that  Michael  Bakunin  furnished 
Turgienev,  who  knew  him  very  well,  with  the 
prototype  of  his  character,  Roudin — a  man  devoid 
of  will-power,  a  useless  individual  (though  a  good 
talker),  incapable  of  doing  anything  serious  in 
this  world.  This  detail  is  very  interesting  when 
one  thinks  that  before  the  rise  of  Lenin,  Bakunin 
was  the  only  Russian  who  ever  played  a  very 
great  role  in  the  revolutionary  history  of  Europe ; 
and  the  results  of  his  activity  and  thinking  can 
still  be  felt  today,  a  full  half  century  after  his 
death. 

Bakunin  was  neither  a  philosopher  nor  a  the- 
orist. He  undoubtedly  had  the  gifts  of  a  writer ; 
but  he  wrote  very  little  and  then  quite  against  his 
own  inclinations.  His  writings,  always  vital  and 
interesting  in  spite  of  their  many  faults,  tend  to 
be  discursive,  digressive.  Most  of  them  were  left 
unfinished;  others  were  published  only  after  the 
author's  death.  He  frequently  changed  his  mind 
in  the  middle  of  a  pamphlet,  to  the  no  little  con- 
fusion of  the  reader.  In  the  matter  of  style, 
Bakunin  is  the  exact  opposite  of  Karl  Marx,  his 
eternal  antagonist,  whose  writings,  from  their  log- 
ical form,  are  like  mathematical  theorems. 

Lenin  has  not  the  broad  rich  nature  of  Bakunin, 


104  LENIN 

to  whom  lie  is  very  inferior  in  native  endowments. 
Lenin  would  be  mortified  to  have  anything  at  all 
in  common  with  the  great  anarchist.  Still  the  re- 
semblance between  these  men  is  striking :  many  of 
Lenin's  favorite  thoughts  derive  from  Bakunin — 
whether  directly  or  indirectly  does  not  concern 
us  here. 

The  main  idea  underlying  the  political  policies 
of  Lenin  (from  the  end  of  1917  on)  is  the  denial 
of  the  principle  of  universal  suffrage.  The  Con- 
stituent Assembly  is,  in  his  eyes,  "the  dictator- 
ship of  the  bourgeoisie."2 

This  happens  to  be  Bakunin 's  favorite  postu- 
late: " Universal  suffrage, "  he  says,  "so  long  as 
it  is  exercised  in  a  society  where  the  people,  the 
mass  of  the  workers,  are  economically  subject  to 
a  minority,  can  produce  only  fake  elections,  anti- 
democratic in  essence,  and  absolutely  opposed  to 
the  needs,  instincts,  and  real  will  of  the  people."3 

This,  in  turn,  is  a  repetition  of  the  famous  dic- 
tum of  Proudhon  in  his  Idees  revolutionnaires : 
"Universal  suffrage  is  another  name  for  counter- 
revolution." I  may  add  that  Bakunin  considered 
this  one  of  the  cardinal  differences  between  his 
own  views  and  those  of  Marx.  "The  Marxians," 
he  said,  "good  Germans  that  they  are,  naturally 
worship  the  power  of  the  State,  and  they  are  also 
necessarily  prophets  of  political  and  social  disci- 

2  Lenin,  Report  to  the  First  Congress  of  the  Communist 
International,  July  31,  1919. 

3  Michael  Bakunin,  "L'EmpireKnouto-germanique"  (1871), 
in  his  (Euvres,  Vol.  II,  p.  311. 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     105 

pline,  champions  of  government  'from  the  top 
down' — always  in  the  name  of  universal  suffrage 
and  the  sovereignty  of  the  masses,  who  have  the 
privilege  and  the  honor  of  electing  their  masters — ■ 
and  of  obeying  them."4 

Lenin,  however,  goes  much  further  than  Baku- 
nin.  The  latter  rejected  universal  suffrage  only 
so  long  as  "inequality  of  economic  and  social  con- 
ditions continues  to  prevail  in  the  organization 
of  society."  Now  the  inequality,  as  everybody 
knows,  has  been  suppressed  in  Russia  through  the 
generous  efforts  of  the  Bolshevists;  but  there 
has  been  no  talk  of  re-establishing  universal  suf- 
frage !  Lenin  finds  the  Soviet  system  much  safer. 
And  he  is  right ! 

The  same  is  true  in  the  matter  of  the  "bill  of 
rights."  "In  no  capitalist  country,"  says  Lenin, 
"does  'general  democracy'  exist.  Even  in  the 
most  democratic  bourgeois  republic  'free  speech 
and  free  assembly'  are  meaningless  phrases," 
etc.5  And  here  is  what  Bakunin  says:  "In  the 
freest,  most  democratic,  countries  like  England, 
Belgium,  Switzerland,  and  the  United  States,  the 
freedom,  the  political  'rights,'  which  the  masses 
are  supposed  to  enjoy,  are  nothing  but  a  fiction."6 

Furthermore  Bakunin  is  but  expressing  one  of 
Lenin's  favorite  exaggerations  when  he  says  that 

4  Bakunin,  "Lettre  au  journal  La  Liberie,  de  Bruxelles" 
(1872),  in  his  CEuvres,  Vol.  II,  p.  345. 

5  Lenin,  I.e.;   Humanite,  July  29-30,  1919. 

6  Bakunin,  "Le  manuscrit  redige  a  Marseille"  (1870),  in 
(Euvres,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  190. 


106  LENIN 

to  enter  the  International  one  must  "  agree  that 
the  wealthy,  exploiting,  governing  classes  will 
never  voluntarily,  whether  through  generosity  or 
a  sense  of  justice,  make  any  concession  to  the 
proletariat,  however  urgent,  however  insignifi- 
cant, that  concession  appear;  because  to  do  so 
would  be  contrary  to  nature  in  general  and  to 
bourgeois  nature  in  particular  .  .  .  which  means 
that  the  workers  will  be  able  to  attain  their  eman- 
cipation and  gain  their  rights  as  human  beings 
only  after  a  great  struggle,  waged  by  the  organ- 
ized workers  of  the  whole  world  against  the  cap- 
italists and  exploiting  land-owners  of  the  whole 
world."7 

But  most  important  is  the  fact  that  Bakunin 
and  Lenin  have  the  very  same  conception  of  the 
conditions  which  make  a  revolution  possible. 

Bakunin  was  always  firmly  convinced  that  a  rev- 
olution could  be  started  anywhere  and  at  any 
time. 

"Just  suppose,"  he  wrote  in  1872  to  his  Italian 
friends,  "a  shout  were  raised  in  all  the  villages 
of  Italy:  'War  upon  the  castles!  Peace  for  the 
cottage  dwellers ! '  as  was  actually  the  cry  during 
the  revolt  of  the  German  peasants  in  1520;  or 
perhaps  this  slogan,  which  is  even  more  expres- 
sive: 'The  land  for  those  who  work  it!'  Do  you 
think  that  many  peasants  in  Italy  would  sit  tight? 
Burn  at  the  same  time  as  many  registries  of  deeds 

7  The  italics   are  Bakunin's;    see   his  "Fragmenf    (1872),  in 
his  CEuvres,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  423. 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     107 

as  possible,  and  the  social  revolution  would  be 
a  fact!" 

This  dream  of  a  social  revolution  led  by  the 
rural  poor  always  haunted  Bakunin's  imagina- 
tion. He  reverts  to  it  in  several  of  his  works. 
That  point  also  Bakunin  regarded  as  a  fundamen- 
tal difference  between  himself  and  Marx.  Accord- 
ing to  Bakunin,  "all  nations,  whether  civilized  or 
uncivilized,"  could  free  themselves  at  one  stroke 
and  go  directly  over  to  communism  without  fol- 
lowing the  outline  laid  down  by  Marx  of  a  "  stin- 
gily measured  emancipation  of  the  working  classes 
not  to  be  realized  in  full  for  a  very,  very  long 
time." 

On  the  important  question  of  preservation  or 
destruction  of  the  State,  the  ideas  of  the  anar- 
chistic Bakunin  are,  of  course,  absolutely  definite : 

"Say  'State,'  and  you  say  violence,  oppression, 
exploitation,  and  injustice,  all  erected  into  a  sys- 
tem and  made  fundamental  conditions  for  the  very 
existence  of  society."8 

"Say  'International  Association  of  Workers,' 
and  you  deny  the  existence  of  the  State. ' ,9 

1 '  The  means  and  the  prerequisite,  if  not  the  prin- 
cipal objective,  of  the  revolution,  is  the  annihila- 
tion of  the  principle  of  authority  in  all  of  its  pos- 
•  sible  manifestations ;  and  this  means  the  complete 
abolition  of  the  political,  the  juridical  State."10 

8  Bakunin,  "Letters  to  a  Frenchman"  (1870),  in  CEJuvres, 
Vol.  IV.,  p.  54.  9  Ibid.,  p.  45. 

10  Bakunin,  "L 'Empire  Knouto-germanique"  (1871),  m 
(Euvres,  Vol.  II.,  p.  344. 


108  LENIN 

Lenin's  ideas  on  this  question  are  vague  and 
contradictory.  We  nevertheless  find  in  the  same 
report,  presented  to  the  Congress  of  the  Third 
International,  a  paragraph  (§  XX)  which  reads: 

"The  suppression  of  the  State's  power  is  the 
aim  of  all  socialists,  and  first  among  them,  of 
Marx  himself.11  Without  the  realization  of  this 
aim,  real  democracy — which  means  equality  and 
freedom — cannot  be  realized.  Now,  this  aim  can 
he  attained  in  practice  only  through  the  democ- 
racy of  the  Soviets,  the  proletarian  democracy, 
that  is ;  for  in  calling  the  labor  organizations  into 
direct  and  constant  participation  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  State,  we  immediately  prepare  for 
the  total  suppression  of  the  latter." 

However,  in  other  paragraphs  of  this  pamphlet, 
it  is  no  longer  a  question  of  suppressing  the  State, 
but  rather  of  re-enforcing  it  by  bringing  the  mass- 
es into  closer  touch  with  its  administration. 

There  is  perfect  agreement,  nevertheless,  be- 
tween the  ideas  of  Lenin  and  Bakunin  with  ref- 
erence to  administrative  apparatus.  Bakunin 
thought  that  in  1870  (Paris  Commune)  the  great 
crime  of  the  "pedantic  lawyers  and  scholars  who 
made  up  the  Government  of  National  Defense 
was  not  to  have  completely  broken  up,  while  they 
were  about  it,  the  administrative  apparatus  of 
armed  France.  .    .    . " 

11  Need  we  point  out  that  this  appeal  to  the  authority  of 
Marx  is  very  risky?  Bakunin  considered  his  illustrious  an- 
tagonist a  "worshipper  of  the  power  of  the  State!" 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     109 

Lenin  prides  himself  on  having  smashed  this 
apparatus  in  Enssia  to  smithereens.  "The  Soviet 
organization  of  the  State/'  he  says,  "is  alone 
capable  of  overthrowing  once  and  for  all  the  old 
bourgeois  bureaucracy  which  was,  and  had  fatally 
to  be,  preserved  nnder  the  capitalist  regime,  even 
in  the  most  democratic  republics ;  and  which  was 
indeed  the  greatest  obstacle  in  the  way  of  real 
democracy  for  industrial  laborer  and  peasant. 
The  Commune  of  Paris  took  the  first  step  of  his- 
torical importance  in  this  direction,  and  the  Rus- 
sian Soviets  have  taken  the  second.' ' 

Some  of  the  practical  ideas  which  have  made 
Lenin  famous  are  mere  plagiarisms  of  Bakunin 's 
schemes.  The  device  of  sending  expeditions  of 
industrial  workers  and  Red  Guards  out  to  the 
rural  districts  is  nothing  but  that. 

It  would  be  wrong,  however,  to  maintain  that 
Lenin  and  Bakunin  had  the  same  notion  of  the 
general  character  of  the  Revolution.  These  two 
leaders  are  very  different  sorts  of  men  and  their 
outlooks  cannot  of  course  be  identical. 

Bakunin  thought  the  Revolution  could  do  every- 
thing, even  defeat  a  foreign  enemy.  In  this  he 
was  a  loyal  descendant  of  the  Jacobins  of  1793. 
His  faith  in  the  necessity  for  revolution  in  France 
was  probably  never  stronger  than  after  Sedan. 
He  was  convinced  that  the  social  revolution  of  the 
French  peasants  led  by  the  Corps-francs  would 
be  able  to  destroy  the  army  of  Moltke  and  thwart 


110  LENIN 

the  imperialistic  designs  of  Bismarck.  All  his 
writings  of  this  period  show  this  same  unshakable 
faith.12 

We  know  that  Lenin  was  not  such  a  fire-eater. 
His  policies  are  inspired  not  by  the  memory  of 
Valmy  and  Jemappes  but  by  that  of  Kalnsz  and 
Tarnopol.  He  has  no  faith  whatsoever  in  the 
military  capacities  of  the  Kevolution.  Bakunin, 
in  1871,  wanted  to  convert  the  whole  country  into 
"one  vast  graveyard  to  bury  the  Prussians  in." 
He  preached  "war  to  the  death,  a  barbaric  war, 
war  with  knife,  tooth  and  nail,  if  necessary."13 
Lenin  preferred  to  conclude  the  Peace  of  Brest- 
Litovsk.  And  today  rumor  has  it  that  in  the 
secret  conferences  at  the  Kremlin  he  is  always  the 
one  to  favor  conciliation  and  amicable  compromise 
with  the  Entente.  Lenin  knows  that  war  was  too 
much  for  the  Czar  and  for  Kerensky ;  he  realizes 
it  may  be  too  much  for  him  as  well.  He  asks  for 
peace  accordingly,  thereby  showing  himself  once 
more  a  better  strategist  than  Trotsky  and  his 
other  associates. 

On  the  other  hand  he  is  much  more  energetic 
than  Bakunin  in  dealing  with  the  defenseless.  He 
preaches  and  prescribes  the  most  bloody  terror. 
Bakunin  suffered  infinitely  more  from  reaction 
than  did  Lenin.  He  was  twice  condemned  to  death 
and  spent  many  years  of  his  life  in  the  fortress  of 
Olmiitz,  where  he  was  chained  to  the  wall ;  and  in 

i2  (Euvres,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  247 
is  Ibid.,  Vol.  II.,  p.  293. 


THEORIES  OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     111 

the  terrible  fortresses  of  Peter-and-Paul  and  of 
Schlusselburg,  where  he  lost  all  his  teeth  from 
scurvy.  Never,  however,  did  he  preach  terrorism. 
Cruelty  was  repugnant  to  his  generous  spirit. 

But,  again  unlike  Lenin,  Bakunin  had  neither 
personal  ambition  nor  thirst  for  power.  His  works 
accordingly  do  not  originate  the  idea  of  a  dic- 
tatorship of  the  proletariat,  though  the  social 
foundation  on  which  he  rested  his  socialist  revolu- 
tion, in  theory,  is  exactly  the  same  as  that  which 
Lenin  is  using  today.  While  Lenin  would  never 
acknowledge  this,  Bakunin  has  expressed  the  sit- 
uation in  the  baldest  terms : 

"By  'flower  of  the  proletariat'  I  mean  that 
great  mass,  those  millions  of  non-civilized,  illit- 
erate, disinherited,  poverty-  stricken  people  whom 
Engels  and  Marx  preferred  to  subject  to  the 
paternal  regime  of  a  very  strong  government"1* 
— for  their  own  good,  of  course,  since,  as  every- 
one knows,  all  governments  govern  in  the  inter- 
ests of  the  masses!  "By  ' flower  of  the  prole- 
tariat' I  mean  that  great  popular  rabble,  that 
canaille,  which,  being  practically  free  from  all 
taint  of  bourgeois  civilization,  carries  within  it- 
self— in  its  passions,  its  instincts,  its  aspirations, 
in  all  the  needs  and  sufferings  of  its  general  po- 
sition in  society — the  germs  of  the  socialism  of 
the  future.  This  canaille,  taken  by  itself  alone, 
is  strong  enough  this  very  minute  to  start  the 

14  "These  are  the  literal  words  used  by  Engels  in  a  very 
instructive  letter  written  to  our  friend  Caffiero."    (Bakunin.) 


112  LENIN 

Social  Bevolution   and  carry  it   to   triumphant 
victory. ' ,15 


M.  Georges  Sorel,  in  my  opinion,  has  been 
thought  of  too  much  as  the  theorist  of  the  prole- 
tarian revolt  through  the  general  strike.  That  is 
perhaps  his  own  fault,  for  he  has  too  often  iden- 
tified his  work  with  that  mediocre  notion,  which 
the  post-war  revolutions  in  Bussia,  Germany,  Aus- 
tria, and  Hungary  have  most  decidedly  refuted. 
M.  Sorel  is  nevertheless  the  spiritual  father  of 
syndicalism.  He,  alone  among  all  socialists  per- 
haps, is  the  philosopher,  the  psychologist,  and 
even  the  poet,  of  "creative  violence."  Karl  Marx 
was  only  a  sociologist  and  as  such  was  without 
doubt  infinitely  superior  to  Sorel;  but  it  prob- 
ably would  never  have  occurred  to  him  to  take 
the  psychological  theory  of  violence  seriously.  In 
this,  more  than  anything  else,  we  find  the  spiritual 
kinship  between  Sorel  and  Lenin. 

The  theorist  and  present  leader  of  Bolshevism 
borrowed  from  Karl  Marx  (misrepresenting  him 
often,  though  not  in  my  opinion,  as  a  general  rule) 
the  theory  of  the  class  struggle ;  the  notion  of  the 
"proletariat-Messiah"  ("scientific"  socialism); 
the  idea  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat ;  and 
that  of  the  "catastrophic  collapse"  of  capitalism. 
From  Bakunin  he  took  his  faith  in  the  possibility 
of  the  communist  revolution  no  matter  how,  no 

15 Bakunin,  "Fragment"  in  (Euvres,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  414. 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     113 

matter  when,  no  matter  where;  and  this  faith  he 
managed — Heaven  knows  how — to  reconcile  with 
his  Marxism.  Finally  he  fonnd  in  Sorel,  who  is 
not  one  of  his  favorites  meanwhile,  a  deep  convic- 
tion of  the  necessity  and  of  the  holiness  of  vio- 
lence. 

I  will  not  give  in  detail  the  theory  of  the  pro- 
letarian strike  which  is  to  Sorel  the  theory  of  the 
Social  Eevolution  itself.  I  think  everyone  is 
sufficiently  familiar  with  that  famous  theory.  I 
will  simply  quote  a  few  fragments  from  his  hymn 
to  " creative  violence,' '  which  is  particularly  time- 
ly today  in  the  light  of  our  experience  with  the 
Great  "War  and  with  the  Bolshevist  revolution. 

"Not  only  can  the  violence  of  the  proletariat 
make  sure  of  the  revolution  of  the  future,  but  it 
seems  also  to  be  the  only  means  within  reach  of 
the  nations  of  Europe,  enervated  as  they  are  by 
humanitarian  mollycoddleism,  to  regain  their  for- 
mer virility.  Violence  forces  capitalism  to  con- 
cern itself  solely  with  its  material  role  in  life ;  and 
tends  to  give  it  back  the  aggressive  assertiveness 
it  formerly  possessed.  A  growing  and  solidly  or- 
ganized working-class  can  force  the  capitalist  to 
remain  passionate  in  the  industrial  struggle:  if, 
in  the  face  of  a  rich  bourgeoisie  greedy  for  con- 
quest, a  united  and  revolutionary  proletariat 
should  arise,  capitalistic  society  would  attain 
its  historical  perfection.  .  .  .  The  danger  which 
threatens  the  future  of  the  world  can  be  averted 
if  the  proletariat  clings  obstinately  to  its  revolu- 


114  LENIN 

tionary  ideas,  so  as  to  realize  as  nearly  as  possible 
the  conception  of  Marx.  .  .  .  The  violence  of  the 
proletariat  exercised  as  a  pure  and  simple  man- 
ifestation of  class  feeling,  and  class  struggle, 
appears  in  this  light  to  be  a  very  beautiful, 
a  very  heroic  thing.  .  .  .  Those  who  teach  the 
populace  to  strive  for  some  superlatively  high 
ideal  of  justice,  forward  looking  toward  the 
future,  cannot  be  cursed  out  too  roundly.  Such 
people  would  fix  permanently  on  the  State  the 
ideas  resulting  in  all  the  bloody  scenes  of  1793; 
while  the  concept  of  the  class  struggle  tends  to 
purify  the  concept  of  violence.  .  .  .  The  idea 
of  the  general  strike,  continually  revitalized  by 
the  emotions  which  proletarian  violence  provokes, 
fosters  an  absolutely  epic  state  of  mind.  .  .  ."16 

Sorel  is  a  very  personal  thinker ;  he  is  also,  as 
he  says  himself,  a  self-educated  man.  This  com- 
bination was  necessary,  indeed,  to  create  the 
philosophy  of  violence  and  the  myth  of  the  general 
strike.  Three  men,  in  all  his  vast  readings,  seem 
to  have  had  a  particular  influence  on  Sorel :  Marx, 
Kenan  and  Bergson — one  of  the  strangest  mix- 
tures conceivable:  "Capital,"  "The  Prayer  on 
the  Akropolis,"  "Time  and  Freewill" — syndical- 
ism! To  this  list  we  might  add  the  names  of 
Darwin,  Nietzsche,  and  Hartman. 

This  peculiar  amalgam  of  ideas,  worked  out  in 
the  intellectual  laboratory  inside   Sorel  ?s  head, 

16  Georges  Sorel,  Reflections  on  Violence,  pp.  128,  130,  161, 
and  388. 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     115 

forms  a  whole  which  is  very  original,  intensely 
personal,  and  often  interesting.  In  studying  this 
system,  today  especially,  one  is  inclined  to  ask 
why  Sorel  selected  the  general  strike  as  the  one 
supreme  manifestation  of  violence.  All  his  argu- 
ments could  be  just  as  well  or  even  better  applied 
to  military  mutiny  and  civil  war.  It  seems  that 
in  this  matter  Sorel  was  much  impressed  by  the 
failure  of  the  first  Russian  revolution.  But,  now, 
after  we  have  seen  a  number  of  successful  revo- 
lutions, I  wonder  whether,  if  Sorel  were  writing 
his  Reflections  on  Violence  over  again,  he  would 
not  abandon  the  idea  of  the  general  strike,  which 
has  failed,  and  create  a  new  myth  of  armed  civil 
war?  I  do  not  mean  this  as  facetious  merely. 
The  fact  is  that  in  reality,  the  general  strike  plays 
no  necessary  part  at  all  in  Sorel  ?s  system. 

It  is  true  that  the  "normal  development  of 
strikes"  entails  "a  string  of  acts  of  violence" 
which  serves  to  keep  up  the  morale  of  revolution- 
ary syndicalism.  This  "string"  has  a  peculiar 
fascination  for  Sorel,  especially  when  it  is  a 
question  of  bourgeois  employers  who  are  disposed 
to  make  their  employees  happy. 

Certain  it  is,  at  any  rate,  that  the  Russian 
Revolution  has  taken  place  without  any  pro- 
letarian strike,  and  has  surpassed  in  its  con- 
sequences the  wildest  of  Sorel 's  dreams.  The 
"string  of  acts  of  violence"  which  follow  a  revo- 
lution are  infinitely  more  imposing  than  those 
following  on  a  general  strike.    And  since  experi- 


116  LENIN 

ence  has  shown  that  civil  war  is  quite  possible 
in  our  time,  I  do  not  see  what  remains  of  the 
principal  raison  d'etre  of  all  this  strike  myth- 
ology. 

What  is  absolutely  incomprehensible  is  Sorel 's 
understanding  of  the  future.  Let  us  grant  that 
the  transition  from  capitalism  to  socialism  is  car- 
ried out,  once  and  for  all,  under  "catastrophic" 
conditions  which  are  beyond  human  foresight. 
But  after  that?  "What  use,  after  the  revolution, 
does  Sorel  think  he  can  make  of  those  brutal 
forces  of  hatred  and  violence  which  have  been 
unchained  and  exalted  by  the  fierce  struggle  be- 
tween the  proletariat  and  the  bourgeoisie?  The 
analyst  of  the  Reflections  has  no  answer  to  give 
to  this  question.  How  could  he  have  any?  He 
says  himself  that  his  sociological  tendencies  are 
fundamentally  pessimistic.  We  must  not  there- 
fore expect  from  him  the  usual  cant  about  a 
Heaven  on  earth  so  soon  as  hated  capitalism  has 
been  crushed.  But  since  the  class  struggle,  which 
quite  entrances  Sorel  today,  will  have  to  dis- 
appear after  the  fall  of  capitalism;  and  as  there 
can  be  no  more  strikes  in  a  society  without  classes, 
what  on  earth  will  become  of  Our  Lady  Violence 
— all  dressed  up  with  no  place  to  go  ?  "What  other 
mythology  can  be  improvised  to  take  the  place  of 
the  proletarian  strike?  But  to  suppose  that  vio- 
lence, one  of  the  primitive  instincts  of  man,  to  be- 
gin with,  and  which  has  been  pent  up,  nourished, 
whipped  to  a  frenzy,  as  the  syndicalists  would 


THEORIES  OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     117 

wish,  will  suddenly  disappear  after  the  mysterious 
" catastrophe' '  of  the  transition  from  capitalism  to 
socialism  is  utterly  naive  from  the  psychological 
point  of  view — so  naive  in  fact,  that  a  man  of 
Sorel 's  ingeniousness  would  probably  suppose  no 
such  thing.  Well,  then,  what  other  answer  can 
he  give  to  this  question?  Or  does  a  redeeming 
agnosticism  again  relieve  him  of  the  need  of 
answering? 

Since  the  general  strike  is  nothing  but  a  myth 
to  Sorel,  I  will  refrain  from  analyzing  its  theory 
as  the  critics  of  syndicalism  generally  do.  I  will 
simply  note  that,  in  the  Eussian  and  German  revo- 
lutions, the  proletarian  strike,  like  the  general 
strike,  played  hardly  any  part  of  consequence, 
for  the  simple  reason  that  both  revolutions  were 
brought  about  by  the  soldiers  and  not  by  the 
workers  at  all.  This  was  a  turn  of  affairs  quite 
unforeseen  by  Sorel,  as  it  was,  moreover,  by  most 
socialists. 

On  the  other  hand,  Sorel  guessed  very  closely 
what  the  governmental  policies  of  the  revolution 
would  be.  "Experience  has  always  shown  that 
our  revolutionists  will  argue  from  'reasons  of 
State'  as  soon  as  they  get  into  power.  They  will 
then  adopt  police  methods  and  regard  justice  as 
a  weapon  to  abuse  their  enemies  with.17  If  by 
chance  our  parliamentary  socialists  should  gain 
control  of  the  government,  they  would  show  them- 
selves to  be  true  successors  of  the  Inquisition,  of 

"Ibid.,  p.  156. 


118  LENIN 

the  Old  Regime  and  of  Robespierre.  .  .  .  Thanks 
to  this  reform,  we  might  again  see  the  State  tri- 
umphant at  the  hands  of  hangman  and  heads- 
man."18 

I  do  not  know  whether  Lenin  and  Trotsky  can 
be  counted  among  the  "parliamentary  socialists" 
for  whom  Sorel  has  so  little  affection;  but  I  do 
know  that  these  gloomy  prophecies,  the  pessimism 
of  which  might  have  seemed  exaggerated  before 
the  Bolshevist  revolution,  have  on  the  contrary 
fallen  far  short  of  the  truth.  The  Bolshevists 
have  literally  re-established  the  methods  of  the 
Inquisition,  of  the  Old  Regime,  of  Robespierre — 
save  for  the  political  tribunals  perhaps.  Lenin 
was  able  to  dispense  with  these  by  shooting  his 
enemies  without  any  trial  at  all.  That,  in  fact, 
is  much  simpler! 

Sorel  thought,  however,  that  war,  the  symbol 
of  which,  according  to  him,  is  "proletarian  vio- 
lence," was  above  the  mean  and  criminal  methods 
"parliamentary  socialists"  would  use  once  they 
were  in  power.  "Everything  which  concerns  war 
is  done  without  hatred  and  without  the  spirit  of 
revenge." 

I  am  far  from  questioning  the  accuracy  of  the 
•comparison  between  proletarian  violence  and 
military  carnage;  but  I  may  say  that  Sorel  has 
neither  seen  the  wars  of  the  past  nor  foreseen 
the  character  of  the  one  we  have  all  just  been 

"  Ibid.,  p.  160. 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     119 

witnessing  and  of  which  Bolshevism  is  the  hate- 
ful, as  it  is  the  logical,  outcome. 

Lenin's  governmental  policy  is  absolutely  per- 
meated with  Sorel's  faith  in  violence  and  in  the 
salutary  effects  of  violence.  He  agrees  with  Sorel, 
furthermore,  on  more  than  one  specific  point.  The 
question  of  the  State,  for  instance,  is  disposed 
of  in  the  Reflections  in  the  following  manner: 
"The  syndicalists  do  not  propose  to  reform  the 
State,  as  did  the  men  of  the  18th  century;  they 
intend  to  destroy  it ;  because  they  are  determined 
to  realize  the  idea  of  Marx  that  the  socialist  revo- 
lution must  not  end  by  replacing  one  governing 
minority  with  another." 

Lenin,  who  claims  to  be  governing  in  the  name 
of  the  majority  of  workers  and  peasants19  (the 
elections  to  the  Constituent  Assembly  and  to  the 
municipalities  did  not  prove  anything,  you  see), 
absolutely  agree  with  this :  he  considered  that  his 
task  had  to  be  one  of  continued  and  systematic 
destruction,  for  a  while  at  least.  "There  are 
moments  in  history,"  he  says,  "when  it  is  most 
important  for  the  success  of  revolution  to  pile  up 
as  much  debris  as  possible,  to  blow  up,  that  is, 
as  many  old  institutions  as  possible."20 

He  accomplished  this  task  wonderfully.  He  did 
it  so  well,  indeed,  that  later  on  when  he  decided 
to  start  "the  prosaic  job  of  clearing  up  the  junk" 
he  failed  completely.     Never  was   power  more 

19  N.  Lenin,  The  Problems  of  the  Soviets  in  Power,  p.  4. 

20  Lenin,  Ibid.,  p.  40. 


120  LENIN 

absolute  than  that  of  the  Bolshevists;  and  yet 
Bussia  has  never  been  a  " State.' '  "Such  huge 
bodies  are  too  awkward  to  get  to  their  feet  again 
when  once  they  have  fallen  down.  They  cannot 
be  held  up  when  once  they  have  lost  their  balance ; 
and  their  fall  is  always  a  very  violent  fall."21 

And  here  is  another  very  Sorelian  idea  which 
dominates  Lenin's  mind:  "It  can  be  said  that  a 
great  danger  threatening  syndicalism  would  be 
any  attempt  to  imitate  democracy.  It  is  far  bet- 
ter to  be  satisfied  for  a  while  with  weak  and 
chaotic  organization  than  to  fall  under  the  domi- 
nation of  syndicates  patterned  after  the  political 
institutions  of  the  bourgeoisie."22  Now  we  read 
in  Lenin's  great  speech  at  the  Pan-Eussian  Con- 
gress of  the  Councils  of  National  Economy,  held 
in  Moscow  in  May,  1918,  that  "there  is  a  petty 
bourgeois  tendency  to  transform  the  members  of 
the  Soviets  into  'parliamentaries'  on  the  one 
hand  and,  on  the  other,  into  bureaucrats.  We 
must  struggle  against  all  that." 

As  intellectual  types,  Lenin  and  Sorel  are  not 
very  much  alike.  Sorel 's  thought,  in  spite  of  its 
inconsistencies  and  erratic  inequalities,  is  cer- 
tainly more  interesting,  more  original,  but  much 
less  coherent.  This  latter  defect  is  due  perhaps 
to  the  disadvantage  he  labors  under  of  having  a 
very  wide  but  somewhat  undigested  erudition. 
Of  course  he  often  tries,  like  Lenin,  to  abuse 

21  Descartes,  Discours  de  la  methode. 

22  Sorel,  Ibid.,  p.  268. 


THEORIES   OF   THE   SOCIAL   REVOLUTION     121 

"bourgeois  science;"  but  that  task  is  uncongenial 
enough,  to  a  writer  who  on  every  page  refers  two 
or  three  times  to  works  ninety  per  cent  of  which 
are  not  socialistic. 

Lenin  is  infinitely  more  adept  than  Sorel  at 
abuse  of  "capitalistic  science"  and  "capitalistic 
philosophy."  In  his  political  works  he  hardly 
ever  quotes  a  scientist  not  of  "the  Party" — and 
if  he  does,  it  is  to  say,  with  all  due  deference  to 
Sorel,  that  Bergson  is  a  "bourgeois"  and  a 
"Christer!" 

As  for  the  practical  accomplishment  of  Eus- 
sian  Bolshevism,  it  finds  its  condemnation  in  this 
fragment  from  Sorel  which  I  will  quote  in  full 
although  it  is  a  trifle  long : 

"I  call  attention  to  the  danger  which  revolu- 
tions, produced  in  an  era  of  economic  decay,  pre- 
sent for  the  future  of  a  civilization.  All  Marx- 
ians do  not  seem  to  have  paid  due  attention  to 
Marx's  ideas  on  this  subject.  He  thought  that 
the  i great  catastrophe'  would  be  preceded  by  a 
terrible  economic  crisis ;  but  we  must  not  confuse 
the  crisis  Marx  had  in  mind  with  any  form  of 
disintegration.  Crises  seem  to  him  the  result  of 
a  too  daring  adventure  in  production  which  has 
created  productive  agencies  out  of  proportion  to 
the  automatic  regulating  methods  at  the  disposal 
of  capital.  Such  an  adventure  takes  for  granted 
that  the  future  be  regarded  as  promising  for  the 
most  powerful  capitalistic  enterprises,  and  that 
confidence  in  a  coming  period  of  economic  ex- 


122  LENIN 

pansion  be  absolutely  preponderant  at  the  time 
in  question.  For  the  niiddle  classes,  who  may 
still  find  existence  possible  under  the  capitalist 
regime,  to  venture  joining  in  revolt  with  the  pro- 
letariat, prospects  of  production  must  seem  to 
them  as  brilliant  as  the  conquest  of  America  must 
have  seemed  to  the  English  peasants  who  left 
ancient  Europe  to  hurl  themselves  into  a  life  of 
danger  in  the  new  world." 

We  wonder  whether  present-day  Europe  (not 
to  mention  Eussia)  with  its  hundreds  of  billions 
of  debts,  offers,  at  just  the  moment  chosen  by 
Lenin,  the  glowing  economic  outlook  which  the 
author  of  the  Reflections  on  Violence  requires  for 
successful  revolution! 


CHAPTER   VIII 

SOME    FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS    OF    BOLSHEVISM 

COME  now  to  the  Communist  doctrine  as  it  is 
■■■  today.  Humanite  recently  published1  a  long 
report  which  Lenin  made  to  the  Congress  of  the 
Third  International  at  Moscow,  in  March,  1919. 
"It  is,"  says  Humanite,  "  a  very  important  docu- 
ment in  which  the  powerful  theorist  has  set  forth 
his  ideas  in  the  form  of  propositions  on  the  con- 
troversial question  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  pro- 
letariat and  bourgeois  democracy. ' ' 

This  document  is  indeed  interesting.  Power- 
ful or  not,  Lenin  is  unquestionably  the  only  theor- 
ist of  the  Bolshevist  doctrine.  Bolshevism  has 
its  orators  like  Trotsky  and  Zinoviev;  its  men  of 
letters,  like  Lunatcharsky,  Kamenev,  Vorovsky, 
Sfeklov;  its  business  men,  like  Krassin;  and  final- 
ly its  ikons  like  Maxim  Gorky;  it  has,  however, 
only  one  theorist  and  philosopher — Lenin.2  As 
is  evident,  the  authorship,  as  well  as  the  formal 
official  character  of  this  document,3  gives  it  ex- 

1  July  29,  30,  and  31,  1919. 

2  Details  of  the  personality  of  most  of  the  Bolshevist  lead- 
ers can  be  found  in  a  very  interesting  book  by  Etienne  Anto- 
nelli,  La  Russie  bolcheviste,  Paris,  1919. 

3  At  the  Third  International  all  nations,  I  think,  even  the 
Hindus  and  the  Patagonians,  were  represented.     Messrs.  Sa- 

123 


124  LENIN 

ceptional  importance.  We  can  consider  it  the 
last,  the  most  authoritative,  word  on  Bolshevist 
doctrine. 

Lenin  begins  by  saying  that  to  talk  of  democ- 
racy in  general,  without  specifying  the  class  you 
are  talking  about,  "is  just  making  fun  of  the 
principles  of  socialism  and  especially  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  class  struggle."  Why  universal  suf- 
frage, which  gives  absolutely  equal  rights  de  jure 
and  practically  de  facto  to  the  proletariat,  the 
bourgeoisie,  and  the  peasantry,  in  the  transfor- 
mation of  isociety  through  legislation,  should  be 
"bourgeois  democracy,"  Lenin  does  not  explain. 
He  considers  it  an  axiom  posited  on  the  authority 
of  Karl  Marx  (that  might  be  disputed),  and  on 
the  historical  experience  of  the  Commune. 

"The  Commune  of  Paris,"  he  said,  "lauded  by 
all  those  who  pose  as  socialists  (for  they  know 
that  this  praise  wins  great  and  sincere  sympathy 
for  them  among  the  laboring  masses),  showed 
with  (Striking  force  the  quite  accidental,  the  very 
relative,  value  of  bourgeois  parliamentary  gov- 
ernment and  bourgeois  democracy — institutions 
which  may  have  marked  great  progress  over  the 
confusion  of  the  Middle  Ages,  but  which  today, 
when  we  have  the  proletarian  revolution  before 
us,  should  be  radically  modified.     Nevertheless, 

doul  and  Pascal  spoke  for  France.  I  do  not  know  the  names 
of  the  German  delegates;  Karl  Radek,  who  is  a  German  off 
and  on  (when  he  is  not  an  Austrian,  a  Pole,  a  Russian  or  a 
Ukrainian),  could  not  have  been  there,  as  he  was  interned 
in  Berlin. 


FUNDAMENTAL  IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     125 

at  just  this  time  when  the  Soviet  movement  is 
carrying  on  the  work  of  the  Commune,  the  traitors 
to  socialism  forget  all  the  practical  lessons  the 
Commune  of  Paris  taught  us  and  go  on  repeating 
the  old  bourgeois  rhapsody  on  *  democracy  in 
general.'  The  Commune,  my  friends,  was  a  non- 
parliamentary  institution !"  (§5). 

What  a  sudden  passion  for  the  Commune  of 
Paris!  And  yet  here  is  what  Lenin  wrote  about 
this  same  Commune  fourteen  years  ago: 

"History  records,  in  the  Commune,  a  labor 
government  which  was  not  then  able  to  distinguish 
between  the  elements  of  the  democratic,  and  the 
elements  of  the  socialist  revolution,  which  con- 
fused the  problems  of  the  struggle  for  the  Kepub- 
lic  with  those  of  the  struggle  for  socialism ;  which 
was  not  able  to  solve  the  problem  of  a  vigorous 
military  offensive  against  Versailles;  and  which 
made  the  mistake  of  not  taking  possession  of  the 
Bank  of  France.  ...  In  short,  whether  one  is 
talking  of  the  Commune  of  Paris,  or  of  any 
other  Commune,  the  answer  will  always  be  that 
it  was  a  government  which  ours  must  not  imi- 
tate."4 

What  is  the  Soviet  Government,  after  all?  Is 
it  a  government  so  inspired  by  the  Commune  as 
to  avoid  imitations  of  the  Commune — this  is  what 
Lenin  desired  in  1905?  Or  is  it,  on  the  contrary, 
a  Government  "which,  as  everybody  knows,  is 

4  N.  Lenin,  Two  Tactics  of  Social  Democracy  (in  Russian), 
Geneva,  1905.     The  italics  in  the  quotation  are  Lenin's. 


126  LENIN 

carrying  on  the  work  of  the  Commune,"  as  Lenin 
said  in  1919? 

In  no  other  matter  is  the  hypocrisy  of  Bolshe- 
vism so  apparent  as  in  this  question  of  the  form 
of  government.  For  many  years  they  themselves 
glorified  the  notion  of  a  Constituent  Assembly. 
We  have  already  seen  how  Lenin  advocated  this 
idea  in  his  Two  Tactics  of  Social  Democracy.  We 
know  that  the  resolutions  of  the  first  Bolshevist 
Congress  (London,  in  May,  1905),  inspired  and 
dictated  by  Lenin,  expressly  proclaimed  (§2)  the 
necessity  of  "setting  up,  after  the  revolution,  a 
provisional  revolutionary  government  alone  capa- 
ble of  guaranteeing  absolutely  free  elections,  and 
of  convoking  on  a  basis  of  universal,  equal,  and 
direct  suffrage  with  secret  ballot,  a  Constituent 
Assembly  expressing  the  real  will  of  the  people." 
Moreover,  Trotsky  published  several  pamphlets 
demanding  the  summoning  of  a  Constituent  As- 
sembly with  equal  urgency.  Nor  did  all  this  take 
place  before  the  war  when  problems  presented 
themselves  in  a  different  light.  In  1917,  also,  the 
Bolshevists  were  forever  harping  on  the  necessity 
of  convoking  the  Constituent  Assembly.  The 
greatest  crime  they  attributed  to  the  provisional 
governments  of  Prince  Lvov  and  of  Kerensky 
was  that  of  "sabotaging"  the  Constituent  As- 
sembly and  of  delaying  the  general  election  on  a 
variety  of  pretexts.5     They  did  not,  it  is  true, 

5  Trotsky  had  the  impudence  to  repeat  this  reproach  after 
the  dissolution  of  the  Assembly  by  the  Bolshevists  (The  Ad- 
vent of  Bolshevism,  Paris,  1919,  p.  48). 


FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     127 

abandon  the  Soviet  idea,  but  at  the  same  time 
they  asked  for  the  immediate  convoking  of  the 
Assembly.6 

It  was  only  toward  the  end  of  1917,  when  the 
obviously  anti-Bolshevist  results  of  the  election 
— held  under  Soviet  control  and  subject  to  the 
most  brutal  pressure — 'began  to  be  seen,  that  their 
press  started  a  campaign,  at  first  as  prudent  and 
as  tentative  as  it  was  treacherous,  not  so  much 
against  the  principle  of  the  Constituent  Assembly 
as  against  the  Constituent  Assembly  itself.  The 
Bolshevists  were  obviously  trying  to  see  how  the 
land  lay:  they  did  not  know  whether  the  people 
would  follow  their  candidates.  Then  they  gradu- 
ally grew  bolder.  It  became  evident  that  the 
public  was  too  tired  of  fighting  to  give  armed 
assistance  to  anyone  whatsoever.  They  were  sure 
of  the  government  regiments  in  Petrograd,  which 
had  been  bribed  by  the  promise  of  not  being  sent 
to  the  front.  The  bulk  of  the  army  actually  en- 
gaged with  the  Germans  was  clamoring  to  get 
home  and  would  probably  accept  anything  done 
by  anybody  who  promised  peace  at  any  price. 
Lenin  staked  everything  on  one  throw;  the  Con- 
stituent Assembly  was  dissolved  in  the  most  brutal 

6  This  does  not  prevent  Lenin  from  quietly  writing  today, 
in  the  same  "Report  on  the  German  Independents":  "The 
absurd  attempt  to  combine  the  Soviet  system  (the  dictator- 
ship of  the  proletariat)  with  the  Constituent  Assembly  (the 
dictatorship  of  the  bourgeoisie)  clearly  reveals  the  intellec- 
tual poverty  of  the  yellow  Socialists  and  Social  Democrats — 
their  narrow,  bourgeois,  reactionary  outlook,  and  their  timid 
retreat  before  the  ever-increasing  strength  of  the  new  de- 
mocracy of  the  proletariat." 


128  LENIN 

manner.  The  sailor  Jelesniakof  was  the  Bona- 
parte of  this  Communist i '  18th  Brumaire. ' '  Then 
the  Bolshevists  immediately  began  to  trot  ont  ar- 
guments, or  rather  dogmatic  affirmations,  against 
the  whole  principle  of  universal  suffrage.  Today 
the  Bolshevists  have  good  reason  for  thinking 
that  they  are  hated  by  the  people,  that  elections 
based  on  universal  suffrage  throughout  Kussia 
as  a  whole  would  show  an  overwhelming  majority 
against  them;  and  their  theoretical  assertions  are 
as  frank  as  may  be.  In  this  famous  report  (§21) 
Lenin  explains  quite  bluntly:  "The  Constituent 
Assembly — that  is  to  say,  the  dictatorship  of  the 
bourgeoisie,!" 

Today  the  Soviets  are  the  whole  show.  It  is 
Soviet  this  and  Soviet  that.  The  word  and  the 
idea  have  become  world  famous — the  word  adopt- 
ed by  all  the  languages  on  earth,  and  the  idea 
by  all  admirers  of  Bolshevism.  Who  indeed  in- 
vented "Sovietism?"   "Was  it  Lenin?    Not  at  all.7 

It  was  the  notorious  Parvus. 

Lenin,  if  you  please,  makes  that  assertion  him- 
self in  an  article  which  appeared  in  the  Munchner 
Post  in  November,  1918.  Lenin  at  that  time  was 
very  hostile  to  Sovietism,  which  he  styles  a  "Men- 
chevist  invention."    It  was  in  reply  to  Lenin's 

7  I  have  said  before  in  the  first  chapter  of  this  book  that 
Lenin,  according  to  his  biography  written  by  Zinoviev,  at- 
tended only  two  or  three  sessions  of  the  Soviet  of  Petrograd 
in  1905,  and  then  only  as  a  simple  spectator  in  the  public 
gallery.  It  is  easily  understood  that  if  he  had  been  a  par- 
tisan of  Sovietism  at  that  time  his  role  would  have  been  less 
in  the  background;  he  would  have  been  president  in  place  of 
Krousalef-Nossar,  Trotsky,  or  Parvus! 


FUNDAMENTAL  IDEAS  OF   BOLSHEVISM     129 

strictures  that  Parvus  set  forth  the  following 
ideas : 

1.  That  the  workers  and  soldiers  would  be 
devoted  to  the  Eevolution  only  when  they  them- 
selves gained  control  of  the  revolutionary  move- 
ment; 

2.  That,  for  this  reason,  the  interest  of  the 
proletariat  would  certainly  become  dominant  in 
the  Eevolution; 

3.  And  that  this  eventuality  would  finally  lift 
the  Eevolution  out  of  the  mire  of  factional  quarrel 
and  sectarian  dispute  inside  the  revolutionary 
movement.8 

My  interest  here  again  is  simply  in  keeping 
matters  straight.  Lenin  is  not  the  originator  of 
' '  Sovietism, ' '  the  great  revolutionary  idea  which 
is  now  sweeping  the  world.  It  was  Parvus, 
Parvus  the  henchman  of  the  Sultan  and  of  Kaiser 
William  II,  Parvus  the  speculator,  Parvus,  the 
war  profiteer,9  Parvus,  finally,  an  outstanding 
German  propagandist  who,  as  such,  also  invented 
the  ingenious  plea — for  socialist  consumption — 
that  Germany  had  the  right  to  victory  because 
she  had  the  most  powerful  proletariat  and  the 
best  developed  industry  and  should  therefore  be 
preserved  to  lay  the  groundwork  of  world  revo- 
lution ! 

Of  course  the  fact  that  Parvus  invented  Soviet- 
ism does  not  prove  anything  against  the  idea 

8  E.  Buisson,  The  Bolsheviks,  Paris,  1919,  p.  55. 

9  Parvus  admits  having  made  several  millions  in  trade 
during  the  war. 


130  LENIN 

itself.  Neither  does  it  prove  anything  against 
Lenin.  What  difference  does  all  that  make,  pro- 
vided Lenin  did  undergo  a  radical  change  of 
mind,  did  come  sincerely  to  believe  in  Sovietism, 
as  he  had  once  sincerely  believed  in  the  Constit- 
uent Assembly?  Unfortunately,  however,  he 
never  sincerely  believed  in  either  of  them.  Here 
is  another  little  pill  for  the  idolators  of  both 
Lenin  and  the  Soviet  idea  to  swallow.  I  am  taking 
it  from  a  source  which  I  consider  above  suspicion ; 
the  same  biography  of  Lenin  by  Zinoviev.  The 
Communist  Boswell,  without  suspecting  the  trou- 
ble he  may  be  making  in  the  end  for  his  master 
and  friend,  sets  forth  Lenin's  state  of  mind  after 
the  failure  of  his  first  attempt  at  a  coup  d'etat 
in  July,  1917:  "We  went  through  a  period," 
says  Zinoviev,  "when  we  feared  everything  was 
lost.  Comrade  Lenin  even  thought  for  a  moment 
that  the  Soviets,  corrupted  by  the  Accordists,10 
might  not  prove  to  be  of  much  use.  He  threw 
out  the  hint  that  we  might  have  to  seize  power 
over  the  heads  of  the  Soviets."11 

How  splendid  all  this  is!  How  grateful  we 
should  be  to  M.  Zinoviev  for  giving  us  this  infor- 
mation! Oh,  the  principles  of  these  impostors! 
They  stand  by  universal  suffrage  so  long  as  they 
think  it  will  give  the  Bolshevists  a  majority.  They 
let  universal  suffrage  go  hang  the  moment  they 
see  that  the  Constituent  Assembly  is  very  decided- 

10  "Accordists"  (Soglachateli)  were  those  who  favored  an 
understanding  with  the  more  moderate  political  elements. 

11  Zinoviev,  N.  Lenin,  Petrograd,  1918,  pp.  58-59. 


FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     131 

ly  against  them.  They  then  proclaim  the  holy 
principle  of  Sovietism!  But  if,  at  a  given  mo- 
ment, it  looks  as  if  the  Soviets  themselves  were 
being  "  corrupted ' '  by  anti-Bolshevism,  the  pass- 
word is  immediately  sent  out  that  "we  had  per- 
haps better  gain  control  without  the  Soviets.' ' 
For  "Sovietism,"  then,  some  other  phrase  could 
have  been  substituted — the  dictatorship  of  the 
Bolshevist  Committee,  perhaps,  or  the  dictator- 
ship of  Lenin — why  not  ?  Eest  assured  that  what- 
ever is  proposed,  the  sympathizers  of  Bolshevism 
the  world  over,  who  live  in  a  perpetual  state  of 
grace,  would  have  immediately  accepted  it  with 
the  same  awestruck  and  inspired  admiration. 
The  situation  is  quite  as  simple  as  that ! 

It  is  perfectly  obvious  that  Lenin  was  deter- 
mined to  gain  power  on  any  principle  that  would 
put  him  into  power.  He  was  bent  on  satisfying 
his  dangerous  mania  for  social  experiment.  All 
those  famous  " principles' '  which  some  people 
are  so  carefully  studying  today,  all  those  theses, 
propositions,  preambles,  paragraphs  (Lenin  ex- 
cels in  such  rigmarole),  were  pretexts  created 
ad  hoc — that,  and  nothing  but  that ! 

Lenin,  in  fact,  quickly  realized  that  instead  of 
acting  "without  the  Soviets,"  it  was  more  con- 
venient to  emasculate  and  denature  such  expres- 
sions of  popular  will  as  survive  in  this  parody  of 
ideal  democracy. 

Eussians  who  have  lived  under  the  Soviet 
regime  cannot  help  laughing  when  they  read  the 


132  LENIN 

"Constitution"  (" fundamental  law"  are  the 
words  used)  of  the  "Federated  Socialist  Repub- 
lic of  the  Soviets  of  Russia, ' '  adopted  by  the  Fifth 
Congress  of  the  Soviets,  July  10,  1918. 

It  is  not  so  much  that  the  document  is  very 
badly  and  pretentiously  written,  with  no  regard 
for  logic,  and  with  a  total  absence  of  juridical 
training  on  the  part  of  its  authors.  Logic,  after 
all,  is  only  a  bourgeois  prejudice ;  and  one  cannot 
reasonably  expect  much  technical  jurisprudence 
among  men  who  scarcely  know  how  to  read  and 
write.  But  the  amusing  thing  is  the  contrast 
between  all  these  pretentious  articles,  sections, 
paragraphs,  and  items,  and  the  sad  realities  they 
hide.12  It  requires  extraordinary  impudence  to 
assert  that  the  members  of  the  Soviets  are  elected 
by  the  people;  for  there  has  never  been  such  a 
cynical  parody  on  the  election  system  since  the 
world  began — suffice  it  to  recall  that,  except  for 
Bolshevists,  there  is  no  freedom  of  speech  or 
press  in  Soviet  Russia.  But  things  are  even  worse 
than  that:  threats,  extortion,  terror,  falsification 
of  ballots.  It  is  a  case  merely  of  nomination  of 
candidates  —  that  is  all  the  elections  in  the 
"Socialist  Federated  Republic  of  the  Soviets  of 
Russia"  amount  to.  The  members  of  the  Soviets 
are  elected,  but  by  Bolshevist  committees! 

12  Lenin,  Lunatcharsky,  Kamenev  and  Vorovsky  are,  I  be- 
lieve, the  only  Bolshevist  leaders  who  have  a  certain  amount 
of  education.  Trotsky  is  quite  untrained  as  his  writings 
show,  though  they  reveal  intelligence  and  unquestionable 
journalistic  talent.  As  for  Zinoviev,  Uritsky,  Volodarsky, 
Peters,  Dsierjinsky,  Sverdlov,  Kalinine,  Goukovsky,  they 
are  ignorant  men  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word. 


FUNDAMENTAL  IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     13a 

For  that  matter,  the  Bolshevists  do  not  con- 
ceal this  fact,  or  at  least  they  do  so  very  badly* 
Here  is  the  resolution  they  adopted  at  the  Con- 
gress of  the  Third  International: 

"On  the  basis  of  the  propositions  and  after 
hearing  the  reports  of  the  representatives  of  the 
different  countries,  the  Congress  of  the  Commu- 
nist International  declares  that  the  main  duty  of 
communist  parties  in  countries  where  the  Soviet 
system  does  not  yet  exist  is : 

"1.  To  explain  to  the  laboring  masses  the  his- 
torical significance,  the  political  and  practical 
necessity,  of  creating  a  new  proletarian  democ- 
racy to  take  the  place  of  bourgeois  democracy  and 
the  parliamentary  system; 

"2.  To  develop  the  Soviet  system  among  the 
employees  in  all  manufacturing  concerns,  in  army 
and  navy,  and  among  the  tillers  of  the  soil  and 
the  poor  peasants ; 

"3.  To  make  sure  of  a  solid  and  trustworthy 
communist  majority  inside  every  Soviet."13 

Some  naive  person  will  probably  ask  how  a 
"solid  and  trustworthy"  majority  can  be  assured 
if  the  principle  of  free  elections  is  admitted.  But 
those  of  us  who  have  seen  these  elections  will 
not  ask  such  questions.  We  know  very  well  how 
it  is  assured.  That  is  why  we  shall  not  pay  much 
attention  to  this  "Constitution  of  the  Federated 
Socialist  Eepublic  of  the  Soviets  of  Kussia," 
limiting  our  comment  to  a  few  words  about  Article 

13  Humanite,  July  31,  1919. 


134  LENIN 

IV,  Chapter  XIII,  Paragraph  65,  items  a  to  g. 

This  " paragraph' '  provides: 

"The  following  people  can  neither  vote  nor  be 
elected : 

"a.  Those  who  employ  labor  to  derive  profit 
therefrom. 

"b.  Those  who  live  on  income  not  derived  from 
their  own  labor:  income  from  capital,  industrial 
enterprise,  landed  property,  etc. 

"c.  Private  business  men,  middlemen,  or  com- 
mercial travellers  and  salesmen. 

"d.  Monks  and  priests  belonging  to  ecclesiasti- 
cal and  religious  orders. 

"e.  Officers  and  employees  of  the  former  police 
force,  of  the  special  corps  of  gendarmes,  and  of 
the  'Okhrana,'  as  well  as  members  of  the  former 
ruling  dynasty  of  Kussia. 

"f.  Persons  legally  declared  afflicted  with  men- 
tal diseases,  the  insane,  and  those  under  guard- 
ianship. 

"g.  Persons  condemned  for  felonies  committed 
for  gain,  during  the  period  fixed  by  law  or  court 
sentence." 

I  will  add,  for  the  amusement  of  jurists,  that  the 
preceding  paragraph  (§64)  enumerates,  in  just 
as  detailed  a  manner  but  in  a  slightly  different 
language,  those  who  have  the  right  to  vote  and 
be  elected  to  the  Soviets.  The  reader  must  there- 
fore not  be  astonished  at  not  finding  children 
mentioned  under  item  g  of  paragraph  65.  It  is 
expressly  stated  in  the  preceding  paragraph  that 


FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     135 

the  right  to  vote  belongs  to  "all  those  who  have 
attained  the  age  of  18  on  the  day  of  the  elec- 
tions. "  The  local  Soviets,  however,  after  rati- 
fication by  the  central  authorities,  may  "lower 
the  legal  age  fixed  by  this  article."14  This  Chap- 
ter XIII  "On  Suffrage"  with  its  numerous  "and 
so  forths"  is  so  well  drawn  up  that  if  the  Con- 
stitution and  all  its  articles,  including  paragraphs 
64  and  65,  were  not  a  joke  in  the  first  place,  the 
authorities  would  be  put  to  it  to  define  which 
citizens  of  the  "Federated  Socialist  Republic  of 
the  Soviets  of  Russia"  have  the  right  to  vote  and 
which  have  not. 

To  cite  only  the  most  absurd  passages  in  these 
two  paragraphs: 

Though  the  industries  of  Russia  have  been 
nationalized,  paragraph  65,  section  h,  deprives 
those  who  derive  an  income  from  manufacturing 
enterprise  from  voting.  Trade  has  all  been  na- 
tionalized (on  paper,  of  course) ;  and  yet  section 
c  deals  with  private  (?)  business  men,  middlemen, 
and  salesmen.  Landed  proprietors,  among  those 
who  live  on  an  income  not  derived  from  their  own 
labor,  are  also  disfranchised.  What  is  this  all 
about?  The  land,  which  has  been  "nationalized,'* 
is  today  in  the  hands  of  peasants.  Does  the  in- 
come of  a  peasant  who  works  with  his  family  on  a 

14  The  local  Soviets  probably  have  no  great  knowledge  of 
the  Constitution  and  of  the  rights  it  gives  them,  and  of  this 
one  in  particular.  In  all  administrative  departments,  all  the 
commissariats  swarm  with  boys  who  are  under  the  legal  age 
fixed  by  this  article. 


136  LENIN 

hundred  acres  of  " nationalized' 9  land,  come  from 
his  work  or  from  landed  property?  Has  the 
peasant  the  right  to  vote  or  not? 

But,  for  that  matter,  if  one  were  trying  to 
catalogue  all  the  foolish  things  in  this  "  Consti- 
tution, "  one  could  choose  almost  any  paragraph. 
I  selected  the  sections  relating  to  the  ballot  be- 
cause it  struck  me  that  if  this  paragraph  were 
literally  applied  almost  all  the  Bolshevists  them- 
selves would  suffer;  for  with  the  exception  of 
"members  of  the  former  ruling  dynasty  of  Kus- 
sia,"  there  are  representatives  among  them  of  all 
the  classes  mentioned  in  sections  a,  To,  c,  &,  e,  f, 
and  g,  of  paragraph  65.  No  end  of  adventurers 
are  settling  their  little  affairs  under  the  Bolshe- 
vist standard.  Some  of  the  officials  of  the  Soviet 
Eepublic  have  made  fortunes  which  would  make 
poor  Bela  Kuhn  turn  green  with  envy.  This  gen- 
tleman on  "retiring"  took  the  paltry  sum  of  live 
million  kronen  with  him.  Nor  are  "persons  con- 
demned for  felonies  committed  for  gain,"  a  rare 
exception  in  the  Soviet  Government.  And  only 
one  guilty  person  out  of  a  thousand  is  condemned 
— thanks  for  that  much!15    Who  else?    The  offi- 

15  Lunatcharsky,  the  People's  Commissar  of  Education,  re- 
cently said  to  a  young  French  girl  who  was  trying  to  get  back 
her  jewelry  which  had  been  left  on  deposit  in  a  bank  and  who 
had  gone  through  all  the  preliminary  steps  successfully  only 
to  meet  refusal  from  the  last  official:  "What  can  you  ex- 
pect, Mademoiselle?  You  had  hard  luck,  that's  all.  You 
have  run  across  an  honest  man,  probably  the  only  one  we 
have.  Take  his  name!  He  is  a  pearl  of  rare  quality."  (Rob- 
ert Vaucher,  L'Enfer  bolchevik  a  Petrograd,  Paris,  1919,  p. 
217.) 


FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     137 

cers  and  members  of  the  former  police,  of  the  spe- 
cial corps  of  gendarmes,  and  of  the  Okhrana? 
They  are  just  swarming  in  Bolshevist  circles. 
The  Commissars  themselves  have  often  deplored 
the  presence  of  this  vermin  in  their  midst  "eating 
away,"  as  they  charge,  "the  flower  of  the  com- 
munist regime."  Lunatics?  As  many  as  you 
like,  especially  sadists.  Who,  for  example,  would 
call  Peters  a  normal  person?  The  monks!  That 
depends  on  the  order.  Some  of  the  Bolshevists 
(the  best  ones  perhaps)  seem  to  have  altogether 
the  mentality  and  psychology  of  our  old  ascet- 
ics.16 

The  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  which  this 
Constitution  tries  to  express  in  legal  form,  is  a 
Marxian  idea,  expounded — as  is  undeniable — in 
many  of  the  early  works  of  Karl  Marx.  It  is 
true  that  attempts  have  been  made  by  real  Marx- 
ians, such  as  Akimov,  to  interpret  Marx  in  a  dif- 
ferent sense.17  Akimov  tried  to  show  that  Marx 
understood  the  "dictatorship  of  the  proletariat" 
as  a  democratic  government. 

His  arguments  are  not  without  some  weight. 
The  Commune,  which  Marx  and  Engels  considered 
a  form  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  was 
in  reality,  even  as  they  describe  it,  a  government 

16  M.  Pascal,  a  French  officer  who  had  been  sent  to  Rus- 
sia and  who  suddenly  turned  Bolshevist,  is  an  example  of 
this.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  knowing  him  when  he  was  a 
clerical  Catholic.     That  was  just  two  years  ago. 

17  Akimov,  Contribution  to  the  Study  of  the  Work  of  the 
Second  Congress  of  the  Social-Democratic  Party  of  Russia, 
(in  Russian),  Geneva,  1904,  pp.  36-53. 


138  LENIN 

based  on  universal  suffrage  applied  to  the  region 
around  Paris.  He  recalls  how  Marx  (in  The 
Class  Struggle  in  France  and  in  the  18th  Bru- 
maire)  accused  the  bourgeoisie  of  abandoning 
universal  suffrage  and  of  creating,  thereby,  "a 
class  parliament  of  usurpation."  He  also  points 
out  that  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  was 
never  part  of  any  early  platform  of  the  Marxian 
.socialist  parties  of  western  Europe.  The  pro- 
grammes of  Erfurt  and  Vienna,  those  of  the 
Belgian,  Swedish,  and  Italian  socialist  Parties, 
and  the  statutes  of  the  International,  do  not  con- 
tain the  phrase.  It  appears  first  in  the  declara- 
tion of  the  Social-Democratic  Party  in  Eussia. 
Akimov  finally  quotes  Marx's  description  and 
characterization  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  bour- 
geoisie (which,  we  must  add,  was  far  surpassed 
in  horror  by  the  present  regime  in  Eussia),  and 
very  judiciously  observes : 

' '  So  there  you  have  dictatorship !  Is  that  what 
the  proletariat  is  asked  to  struggle  and  die  for? 
Need  we  merely  substitute  the  word  'proletariat' 
for  the  word  ' bourgeoisie '  to  get  the  ideal  state 
of  the  future  we  all  look  forward  to?" 

As  I  have  already  suggested,  however,  this  ques- 
tion is  of  very  little  importance  to  us.  Whether 
Karl  Marx  was  or  was  not  in  favor  of  the  dic- 
tatorship of  the  proletariat  neither  increases  nor 
diminishes  the  value  of  it  as  a  political  concept, 
the  fallacy  of  which  has  been  clearly  demon- 
strated by  the  Eussian  experiment. 


FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     139 

Events  in  Eussia  have  shown  first  of  all  that 
the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  in  reality 
a  dictatorship  over  the  proletariat.  Never,  in 
history,  has  a  parliament  been  more  weak,  more 
impotent,  more  abject,  and  more  lacking  in  all 
dignity,  than  the  Workers'  and  Soldiers'  Coun- 
cils in  the  face  of  their  Bolshevist  masters.  Just 
remember  that  the  Central  Russian  Council  greet- 
ed the  signing  of  the  infamous  Peace  of  Brest- 
Litovsk  with  a  burst  of  applause,  though  that 
treaty  aroused  protest  even  on  the  part  of  the 
People's  Commissars.  The  slight  deference  the 
Bolshevist  leaders  pay  their  parliament  is  evident 
enough,  a  degradation  due  on  the  one  hand  to 
the  low  average  of  education  in  the  Russian  work- 
ing class,  and  consequently  in  its  delegates,  and 
on  the  other  to  the  election  system  described 
above. 

Edward  Bernstein  said  twenty  years  ago18  that 
the  present  moral  and  intellectual  development 
of  the  working  class  was  such  that  the  dictator- 
ship of  the  proletariat  could  be  nothing  but  a 
dictatorship  of  soap-boxers  and  editorial  writers. 
This  observation,  which  was  made  before  the 
practical  experience  of  our  day,  undoubtedly 
shows  great  wisdom.  Those  of  us  who  have  actu- 
ally lived  through  such  a  dictatorship  can  go  even 
further.  We  may  say  that  Bernstein's  observa- 
tion holds  true  of  large  cities  such  as  Moscow 

18  E.  Bernstein,  Theoretical  Socialism  and  Practical  Social 
Democracy,  pp.  297-298. 


140  LENIN 

and  Petrograd.  In  the  provinces  and  villages  the 
dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  more  often  a 
dictatorship  of  bandits  of  the  worst  sort.  The 
most  lawless  elements  of  the  population — brig- 
ands, robbers,  vagrants,  ne'er-do-wells — emerge 
from  their  dens  to  terrify  peasant,  workingman 
and  honest  citizen  and  create  horrors  which  still 
await  their  Dostoievsky.  A  dictatorship  of  soap- 
boxers in  the  large  cities,  a  dictatorship  of  brig- 
ands in  the  villages  and  provinces,  a  combination 
of  the  two  in  the  medium  sized  towns  (as  well  as 
in  certain  central  institutions  such  as  the  fa- 
mous Extraordinary  Commission) — that  is  what 
the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  means. 

It  is  very  likely  the  experiment  would  not  be 
materially  different  in  the  most  civilized  western 
countries. 

We  conclude,  therefore,  that  every  socialist 
party  which  aims  to  substitute  clear  and  accurate 
thinking  for  pure  demagogy  must  take  the  con- 
cept of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  in  hand 
and  put  an  end  to  it  as  a  most  unfortunate  idea. 
In  Eussia  the  Socialist  Labor  Party  did  this  ex- 
pressly and  with  great  emphasis  by  saying  that 
it  did  not  recognize  any  dictatorship  whatsoever, 
whether  that  of  the  proletariat  or  of  any  other 
class,  group,  or  persons.  The  socialist  parties  of 
the  west  would  do  well  to  follow  this  example. 

In  democratic  countries,  where  the  working 
proletariat  represents  a  majority  of  the  popu- 
lation, the  idea  is  absurd,  since  universal  suffrage 


FUNDAMENTAL   IDEAS   OF   BOLSHEVISM     141 

gives  the  workers  a  deciding  voice  on  all  political 
questions.  If  these  countries  are  not  ruled  by 
socialist  governments,  that  proves  simply  that 
all  the  workers  are  not  socialists;  in  which  case 
a  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  even  if  it  were 
a  bona  fide  one  (not,  that  is,  a  dictatorship  of 
cliques)  would  always  mean  a  tyranny  of  one 
part  of  the  working  class  over  the  rest  and  over 
the  majority  of  the  population  as  a  whole.  In 
a  country  like  Eussia  where  the  proletariat  is  a 
small  minority,  the  system  is  the  worst  kind  of 
autocracy,  and  one  which  ends  by  arousing  the 
hatred  of  the  great  majority  of  the  population, 
and  of  the  peasants  in  particular,  against  all  pro- 
letarian and  socialist  ideas.  This  state  of  affairs 
is  not  only  unjustified,  but  extremely  dangerous 
for  society  at  large.  The  harm  which  the  Bol- 
shevists have  done  to  socialism  cannot  be  reck- 
oned. The  lesson  to  be  derived  from  this  should 
be  a  general  repudiation  of  this  evil  doctrine  on 
the  part  of  all  socialists. 

Will  this  be  the  case?  The  opposite  appears 
more  likely;  for  it  seems  that  hard  and  costly 
experience  alone  is  able  to  teach  humanity  any- 
thing. 


CHAPTER  IX 

LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION 

ALONG  with  the  "dictatorship  of  the  pro- 
letariat,' '  Lenin's  report  to  the  Congress  of 
the  Third  International  deals  with  two  other 
questions  of  no  less  importance — freedom  of  as- 
sembly, and  freedom  of  speech.  Here  is  what 
Lenin  says: 

"Moreover,  the  workers  know  very  well  that 
even  in  the  most  democratic  bourgeois  republic 
'freedom  of  assembly'  is  only  an  empty  phrase; 
because  the  rich  always  have  the  best  public  and 
private  buildings  at  their  disposal;  they  have 
ample  leisure;  and  they  enjoy  the  protection  of 
the  bourgeois  authorities.  The  proletariat  in  the 
cities  and  in  the  country  as  well  as  the  unprop- 
ertied  peasants,  an  overwhelming  majority  of 
the  population  in  short,  have  none  of  these  three 
advantages.  As  long  as  things  stand  this  way, 
equality,  'pure  democracy,'  is  nothing  but  a  snare 
and  a  delusion.  To  obtain  true  equality  and  in- 
augurate true  democracy  for  the  workers,  their 
oppressors  must  first  be  deprived  of  their  mag- 
nificent public  and  private  buildings ;  the  workers 
must  be  given  leisure;  and  freedom  of  assembly 
must  be  assured,  not  by  the  sons  of  the  aristocracy 

142 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION     143 

or  the  capitalist  class  placed,  as  officers,  in  com- 
mand of  stupid  soldiers,  but  by  armed  workers 
tliems  elves.' ' 

It  is  evident  that  Lenin  knows  how  to  make 
full  use  of  the  injustices  of  the  capitalist  world. 
Who  can  deny  that  such  injustices  are  as  numer- 
ous as  they  are  cruel?  And  yet  this  whole  tirade 
is  as  false  as  it  is  hypocritical. 

Freedom  of  assembly  in  the  bourgeois  demo- 
cratic republics  is  not  an  empty  phrase;  and 
Lenin,  who  so  often  had  the  floor  in  meetings  in 
Paris,  Zurich  and  Geneva,  knows  this  better  than 
anybody  else.  The  "sons  of  the  aristocracy' '  and 
"capitalist  officers"  who  guarded  these  meetings 
in  normal  times  before  the  war  were,  actually, 
policemen  of  the  civil  service  who  were  not  much 
interested  in  what  they  heard  and  were  not  much 
inclined  to  mix  in.  Old  timers  might  perhaps  be 
able  to  mention  a  few  cases  where  freedom  of 
speech  was  interfered  with  by  the  police;  but 
everyone  must  admit  that  such  cases  were  ex- 
tremely rare — political  anachronisms,  so  to  speak. 
I  personally  do  not  remember  any  such  acts  of 
violence.  In  the  Saint  Paul  Riding  School,  in 
the  Salle  Wagram,  and  in  Hyde  Park,  I  have 
heard  the  most  inflammatory  tirades  against  the 
existing  order,  against  capitalism,  against  gov- 
ernment in  general  and  governments  in  particu- 
lar (against  the  Czar,  Nicholas  I,  and  M.  Aristide 
Briand,  for  example) ;  I  have  heard  anarchistic 
and  regicide  speeches;  I  have  heard  Sebastian 


144  LENIN 

Faure  and  the  Spanish  anarchists ;  and  never  did 
the  police  who  were  listening  inside  or  watching 
at  the  door — with  faces  expressing  the  reverse 
of  sympathy — intervene  in  any  way. 

In  London  the  police  often  risk  their  lives  to 
uphold  freedom  of  speech,  interfering  to  protect 
from  the  violence  of  an  enraged  crowd  revolu- 
tionary orators  who  insult  the  government  and 
the  police.  In  fact  the  only  cases  I  ever  person- 
ally witnessed,  where  meetings  were  interrupted 
by  brute  force  of  arms,  were  in  Eussia,  under 
the  Czar  and  at  the  beginning1  of  the  Bolshevist 
rule.  I  will  also  venture  the  opinion  that  the 
armed  workers  led  by  Bolshevist  boys  behaved 
far  more  brutally  than  the  gendarmes  of  the  Czar 
under  the  leadership  of  the  '  *  sons  of  the  aristoc- 
racy." 

But,  says  Lenin,  the  rich  have  the  "best  pub- 
lic and  private  buildings"  at  their  disposal.  The 
most  magnificent  of  these  unquestionably  are  the 
Parliament  buildings.  Very  well !  In  the  Palais- 
Bourbon,  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  in  the 
Eeichstag,  all  orators,  rich  and  poor,  have  one 
and  the  same  right  to  absolute  freedom  of  speech. 
The  only  exception  is,  again,  the  Tauride  Palace 
at  Petrograd,  which  has  been  visited  by  "stupid 
(Soldiers' '  on  three  occasions.  The  First  and  the 
Second  Duma  were  dissolved  by  the  Czar's  police, 

1 1  say  "at  the  beginning" ;  because  later  on  under  the 
"Terror,"  no  non-Bolshevist  meetings  were  allowed;  and  any 
anti-Bolshevist  speaker  who  dared  show  himself  at  a  govern- 
ment meeting,  would  have  been  jailed  immediately,  or  else 
shot  as  a  saboteur,  White  Guard,  or  counter-revolutionist. 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     145 

who  had  unsuccessfully  barred  the  gates  of  the 
Palace  before  the  sessions  began.  The  third  case 
was  the  dissolution  of  the  Constituent  Assembly 
by  Lenin's  sailors.  This  last  spectacle  was  one 
of  unheard-of  vulgarity  and  brutality.  The  ma- 
rines hurled  obscenities  and  threats  at  the  depu- 
ties, covering  them  with  their  guns  under  the 
benevolent  eyes  of  Lenin  himself  —  that  great 
defender  of  liberty  against  the  abuses  of  the 
bourgeoisie ! 

But  besides  Parliament  buildings?  It  cannot 
be  denied  that  the  rich  have  finer  edifices  than 
the  poor.  But  no  one  can  say  in  good  faith  that 
the  poor  cannot  hold  meetings  for  lack  of  build- 
ings in  the  so-called  bourgeois  republics.  The 
rich  and  the  poor  generally  hold  their  meetings 
in  the  same  places,  which  either  cost  nothing,  as 
is  the  case  with  Hyde  Park  in  London,  or  which 
are  within  the  reach  of  all  pocketbooks,  as  is  the 
case  with  the  Salle  des  Societes  Savantes  or  the 
Salle  Wagram  in  Paris,  where  L' Action  Fran- 
caise  and  the  Socialist  Party  hold  meetings  in 
turn.  As  for  leisure,  everybody  knows  that  social- 
ist meetings  are  usually  better  attended  than 
those  of  the  rich;  for  the  people  who  go  to  the 
former  are  more  enthusiastic,  more  energetic,  and 
interested  in  a  larger  variety  of  questions,  than 
those  who  go  to  bourgeois  meetings. 

The  second  problem  which  Lenin  " solves' '  in 
the  same  report  is  that  of  the  freedom  of  the 
press : 


146  LENIN 

"The  'freedom  of  the  press'  is  also  one  of  the 
essential  principles  of  'pure  democracy.'  But 
the  workers  and  the  socialists  of  all  countries 
know  a  thousand  times  over  that  this  freedom  is 
a  delusion  so  long  as  the  best  printing  machines 
and  the  largest  supplies  of  paper  are  controlled 
by  the  capitalists  and  so  long  as  capitalism  keeps 
its  hold  over  the  press  itself,  a  hold  which  seems 
to  be  more  decided,  more  brutal  and  more  cynical 
the  further  democracy  and  the  republican  system 
are  developed — the  best  illustration  is  the  United 
States. 

"To  obtain  real  equality  and  true  democracy 
for  the  workers — industrial  and  agricultural — the 
capitalists  must  first  be  deprived  of  power  to 
employ  writers  in  their  service,  to  buy  publish- 
ing houses  and  corrupt  newspapers.  For  this 
reason  the  yoke  of  capitalism  must  be  thrown 
off,  the  oppressors  must  be  dispossessed  and  their 
power  lessened.  To  the  capitalist,  'freedom' 
means  the  freedom  of  the  rich  to  profiteer  and 
the  freedom  of  the  workers  to  starve. 

"Freedom  of  the  press  means  to  the  capital- 
ists the  freedom  of  the  rich  to  buy  the  press  and 
to  create  and  misguide  so-called  public  opinion. 
The  defenders  of  'pure  democracy'  again  show 
themselves  defenders  of  one  of  the  basest  and 
lowest  systems  ever  devised  for  the  domination  by 
the  rich  over  the  organs  of  education  of  the  poor. 
They  are  impostors  who  exploit  exalted  and  de- 
ceptive phrases  to  prevent  the  people  from  ac- 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION  147 

complishing  its  historic  task,  the  liberation  of  the 
press  from  the  clutches  of  capitalism. 

"Real  freedom  and  equality  can  be  assured 
only  by  a  Communist  regime,  which  will  not  allow 
anyone  to  acquire  wealth  at  the  expense  of 
others,  which  will  make  it,  in  a  literal  material 
sense,  impossible  for  the  press  to  be  enslaved, 
either  directly  or  indirectly,  by  the  power  of 
wealth,  and  under  which  each  worker  (or  equal 
groups  of  workers)  will  have  equal  rights  in  the 
use  of  publishing  houses  and  supplies  of  paper 
which  then  will  belong  to  the  conimunity. ' ' 

Now  all  this  is  so  much  dialectic  legerdemain 
from  a  trickster  of  no  serious  scruples.  No  one 
is  going  to  deny  the  existence  of  terrible  abuses 
of  the  power  of  wealth  in  the  realm  of  journal- 
ism. But  to  deduce  from  them  that  the  freedom 
of  the  press  in  society  today  is  only  a  delusion 
is  to  betray  very  little  zeal  for  the  truth.  With 
all  the  abuses  of  capitalism  with  which  we  have 
to  contend  (of  this  I  will  have  something  more  to 
say  in  the  last  chapter  of  this  book),  the  anti- 
capitalist  press  in  democratic  republics  such  as 
France  and  Switzerland,  and  even  in  constitu- 
tional monarchies  such  as  England  or  Italy,  has 
ample  means  for  subsisting  and  for  carrying  on 
the  most  violent  campaigns  against  existing  gov- 
ernments and  against  capitalism. 

This  is  possible  for  two  reasons.  In  every 
country  there  are  socialistic  capitalists  and  even 
Bolshevistic  capitalists  who  for  some  reason  or 


148  LENIN 

other  are  willing  to  give  money  to  organs  devoted 
to  attack  on  the  class  to  which  these  philan- 
thropists belong.2  Moreover,  public  subscriptions, 
such  as  the  one  recently  started  by  Humanite  and 
which,  I  think,  brought  in  five  hundred  thousand 
francs,  make  the  creation  and  development  of 
great  socialist  organs  possible.  All  free  countries 
have  them.  The  German  Vorivarts,  and  Freiheit, 
the  Italian  Avanti!  and  the  French  Humanite  have 
circulations  of  hundreds  of  thousands.  These 
organs  were  absolutely  unrestricted  before  the 
war.  And  even  today,  with  all  the  abuses  and 
stupidities  of  post-war  reaction,  the  press  which 
is  most  hostile  to  the  existing  authorities, 
{Avanti!  in  Italy,  or  the  Populaire  in  Paris,  for 
example,  which  are  near-Bolshevist  or  pro-Bol- 
shevist organs)  have  practically  complete  free- 
dom to  say  anything  they  choose.3  In  my  judg- 
ment all  those  who  would  read  Humanite  or  the 
Populaire,  if  these  organs  had  "the  very  best 
printing  presses  and  largest  supplies  of  paper  at 
their  disposal,"  as  Lenin  requires,  already  read 
them  now. 

But  it  is  a  piece  of  impudence  in  the  Chief  of 
the  Soviet  Government  to  be  accusing  the  bour- 
geois republics  of  failure  to  respect  the  freedom 
of  the  press !    In  Bussia,  one  has  to  go  back,  not 

2  Krassin,  one  of  the  three  present  dictators  of  Soviet 
Russia,  is  an  example  of  a  Bolshevist  millionaire. 

3  No  sincere  democrat  will  deny  that  censorship  is  the  most 
stupid  and  ineffective  institution  in  the  world;  and  we  hope 
that  full  freedom  of  speech  will  be  restored  at  once  to  all 
newspapers. 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     149 

to  the  reign  of  Nicholas  II,  but  to  that  of  Nicholas 
I,  to  find  anything  comparable  to  the  cynical 
brutality  with  which  the  Bolshevist  Government 
has  suppressed  every  trace  of  an  independent 
press. 

This  impudence,  however,  is  quite  outdone  by 
what  the  Bolshevist  leader  says,  in  the  same  docu- 
ment, with  reference  to  the  Terror: 

"The  murder  of  Karl  Liebknecht  and  Eosa 
Luxemburg  is  an  important  event  in  world  his- 
tory not  only  because  the  best  leaders  of  the  true 
International  had  such  a  tragic  end,  but  because 
the  most  highly  developed  State  in  Europe  (we 
could  say  without  exaggeration,  in  the  whole 
world)  has  strikingly  revealed  its  class  character. 
If  people  under  arrest,  placed  that  is,  by  the 
authority  of  the  State  under  the  protection  of  the 
State,  could  be  massacred  with  impunity  by  offi- 
cers and  capitalists  serving  under  a  government 
of  ' patriotic  socialists,'  it  follows  that  the  demo- 
cratic Eepublic,  where  such  a  thing  is  possible, 
is  really  a  dictatorship  of  the  bourgeoisie. 

"Those  who  express  their  indignation  at  the 
murder  of  Liebknecht  and  Eosa  Luxemburg  but 
do  not  see  this  truth  are  either  idiots  or  hypo- 
crites. '  Freedom/  in  one  of  the  freest  republics 
in  the  world,  the  Eepublic  of  Germany,  means 
freedom  with  impunity  to  kill  the  leaders  of  the 
proletariat  after  their  arrest!  It  cannot  be  any 
different  as  long  as  capitalism  lasts;  for  the  de- 
velopment of  democracy  has  intensified  rather 


150  LENIN 

than  relieved  the  class  struggle,  which,  because  of 
the  results  and  tendencies  of  war,  has  now  reached 
a  paroxysm.' ' 

The  murder  of  the  unfortunate  Karl  Liebknecht 
and  Eosa  Luxemburg  was  without  doubt  an  inex- 
cusable act.  The  government  of  Scheidemann, 
however,  not  only  disavowed  this  crime,  but  im- 
mediately took  steps  to  avenge  it.  This  is  not,  of 
course,  particularly  creditable  to  the  government 
of  "socialistic  patriots.' '  Even  under  Nicholas 
II,  attempts  were  made  to  apprehend  and  punish 
the  murderers  of  Herzenstein  and  Iollos.  It  is 
therefore  as  false  as  it  is  impudent  to  say  that 
"freedom  in  one  of  the  freest  republics  of  the 
world,  the  Eepublic  of  Germany,  means  freedom 
with  impunity  to  kill  the  leaders  of  the  proletariat, 
after  their  arrest ! " 

On  the  other  hand,  in  the  Soviet  Eepublic,  "it  is 
absolutely  true  that  the  assassination  of  political 
enemies  is  not  only  tolerated  but  even  ordered  by 
the  government ;  and  it  takes  place  every  day.  I 
am  speaking  not  only  of  acts  such  as  the  unpun- 
ished murder  of  Chingarev  and  Kokochkine, 
crimes  far  more  abominable  than  the  German 
murders ;  because  those  two  unfortunate  deputies 
were  not  militants  like  Liebknecht  and  Eosa  Lux- 
emburg, but  peaceful,  and,  as  it  happened,  de- 
fenseless men,  invalids,  killed  in  the  most  cowardly 
way  in  a  hospital!  The  government  of  Lenin 
knew  the  names  of  their  assassins  very  well,  for 
they  were  published  broadcast  in  the  newspapers. 


LENIN  AND   THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     151 

Lenin  did  not  dare,  or  did  not  care,  to  prosecute 
them;  though  he  did  in  fact  disavow  the  crime. 
This  was  during  the  early  Bolshevist  days  when 
the  government  was  still  rather  particular !  Now, 
people  are  being  arrested  every  day,  "placed,  that 
is,  by  the  authority  of  the  State  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  State,"  only  to  be  basely  and  cyn- 
ically murdered,  hundreds  of  them,  at  the  order 
of  the  Soviet  Government,  without  trial,  often 
without  being  formally  charged  with  any  crime, 
and  sometimes  without  leaving  any  record  of  their 
fate.  And  in  the  face  of  such  things,  the  hypocrit- 
ical head  of  the  Soviet  Government  dares  to  accuse 
the  democratic  "socialist  patriot"  regime  in  Ger- 
many of  the  murder  of  Liebknecht  and  Kosa  Lux- 
emburg!   This  is  the  height  of  cynicism! 

I  have  already  shown  by  a  quotation  taken  from 
an  early  work  of  Lenin's  the  falsity  of  his  asser- 
tion that  his  Terror  was  the  answer  of  the  perse- 
cuted Bolshevists  (poor  devils!)  to  the  conspir- 
acies of  the  imperialists  and  counter-revolution- 
ists the  world  over.  The  Terror  was  a  premed- 
itated act.    What,  then,  is  its  value  ? 

I  am  not  naive  enough  to  suppose  that  the  abom- 
inations committed  by  the  Bolshevists  can  do  them 
much  harm  in  the  opinion  of  the  indifferent  pub- 
lic, or  even  before  the  "tribunal  of  history."  Acts 
of  cruelty  are  never  condemned  once  they  succeed 
in  their  object.  In  our  days  of  hatred  and  vio- 
lence, in  our  world  of  blood  and  iron,  those  are 
condemned  rather  who  are  not  "hard"  enough. 


152  LENIN 

The  spillers  of  the  most  blood  are  called  the  real, 
the  strong,  the  masters  of  men.  To  shrink  from 
bloodshed  is  to  be  weak,  incapable,  impotent.  The 
usual  reproach  brought  against  Prince  Lvov  and 
Kerensky  is  that  they  did  not  shoot  Lenin  the 
day  he  first  opened  his  mouth.  Lenin  himself 
seems  not  to  understand  this  stupidity  on  their 
part — to  bear  them  a  grudge  for  it. 

No,  history  will  not  condemn  the  Bolshevists 
for  massacring  tens  of  thousands  of  bourgeois 
citizens  any  more  than  it  will  condemn  those  who 
will  finally  redeem  Eussia  for  massacring  tens 
of  thousands  of  Bolshevists.  General  Manner- 
heim,  one  of  the  war's  heroes — he  won  the  Eussian 
Cross  of  Saint  George  and  the  German  Iron  Cross 
in  a  single  war — was  not  discredited  for  shooting 
fifty  thousand  workmen,  was  he  ?  Nor  will  Uritsky 
and  Lenin  be.  These  ' '  condemnations  of  history ' ' 
are  part  of  the  conventional  flim-flam  of  humanity, 
as  all  politicians  know  perfectly  well.  How  many 
little  Eobespierres  and  Napoleons  (bourgeois  and 
socialists  of  a  feather)  have  I  not  met  in  the 
course  of  the  last  two  years  who  boasted  openly 
of  their  "atrocities"  in  the  name  of  Eussia  re- 
deemed, dressing  them  up  a  bit,  probably,  to  fit 
the  caveman  pose  better! 

The  fact  is  we  are  always  confronted  with  this 
great  argument:  the  French  Eevolution  (which 
has  had  such  a  great  influence  on  the  imagina- 
tions of  most  demagogues  down  to  our  day)  shows 
massacres,  crimes,  and  atrocities  quite  as  horrible 


LENIN  AND   THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     153 

as  the  ones  we  are  witnessing  today!  This  is 
Lenin's  favorite  argument:  "You  call  us  cruel? 
But  in  1793,  the  bourgeoisie  was  just  as  cruel  as 
we  are!" 

Sinister  precedents  for  the  Bolshevist  Terror 
are  indeed  not  lacking.  The  massacres  of  Paris 
were  as  bad  as  those  of  Petrograd  are  now;  the 
judicial  drownings  of  Nantes  are  no  better  than 
those  of  Kronstadt  and  Sebastopol;  Samson  and 
his  guillotine  quite  rivals  the  Chinese  firing- 
squads  employed  by  the  Extraordinary  Commis- 
sion. 

And  yet  the  Bolshevist  massacres  arouse  much 
more  disgust  than  those  of  that  great  period. 
They  are  repulsive,  first  of  all,  because  of  the 
imitative  character  of  their  cruelty.  It  is  as  if 
the  Bolshevists  were  consciously  trying  to  ape  all 
the  worst  features  of  the  great  men  of  the  French 
Terror:  massacre  for  massacre,  hostage  for  hos- 
tage, drowning  for  drowning.  They  have  had 
their  September,  their  Kevolutionary  Tribunal, 
their  common  burial  trench,  their  Louis  XVI,  their 
Marie  Antoinette,  their  Dauphin,  their  ex-Nobles, 
as  well  as  their  Marat,  their  Carrier,  and  their 
Fouquier-Tinville.  The  guillotine  alone  was  lack- 
ing ;  and  Trotsky,  the  great  dramatizer  among  the 
Bolshevist  leaders,  even  thought  of  that  early  in 
the  Eevolution.  If  the  Bolshevists  were  forced 
to  rest  content  with  the  prosaic  Chinese  firing 
squad  or  the  Lettish  bayonet,  they  owe  that  humil- 
iation to  the  backwardness,  merely,  of  the  Russian 


154  LENIN 

steel  industry.  Another  notable  lack  in  the  land- 
scape of  the  Enssian  Terror  is  the  popular  enthu- 
siasm around  the  scaffold.  Common  people  do 
gaze  at  the  jails  of  the  Extraordinary  Commis- 
sion, but  with  expressions  of  somber  stupor  on 
their  faces. 

There  was  some  reason  to  think,  was  there  not, 
that  a  century  of  enlightenment  could  not  have 
passed  without  teaching  mankind  a  few  lessons? 
The  terrorist  fanaticism  of  Robespierre,  like  the 
Catholic  fanaticism  of  Torquemada,  had  at  least 
the  merit  of  being  sincere.  Was  it  conceivable 
that  a  new  Inquisition  could  ever  rekindle  the 
auto-da-fe  anywhere  in  Europe?  Surely  the  dis- 
ciples of  Karl  Marx  must  have  made  some  prog- 
ress over  the  disciples  of  Jean- Jacques  Rousseau ! 
Did  they  not  see,  moreover,  what  the  Terror  led 
to  in  1793? 

Nothing  of  the  kind,  alas !  And,  unfortunately, 
these  people  call  themselves  socialists.  Up  to  the 
present  time,  socialism  had  never  undergone  the 
acid  test  of  governmental  authority,  unless  the  ex- 
periment of  the  Paris  Commune,  which  was  short 
and  indecisive,  be  called  such.  Hitherto,  social- 
ism has  had  its  apostles  and  its  martyrs ;  but  never 
its  inquisitors  or  its  executioners!  But  the  Bol- 
shevists happen  to  call  themselves  socialists ;  and 
many  people  will  find  it  to  their  interests  to  be- 
lieve them.  In  spite  of  anything  socialists  may 
say,  socialism  will  always  be  charged  with  the 
abominable  Saint  Bartholomews  of  the  Kremlin. 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     155 

"You  are  no  better  than  the  others,"  the  "im- 
partial" witness  will  retort  to  our  defence. 

The  Bolshevists,  however,  were  right  in  claim- 
ing to  be  imitating  the  French  Eevolution  as 
closely  as  possible.  Nothing  did  more  harm  to 
Kussia  and  to  the  anti-Bolshevist  cause  than  this 
easy  external  analogy,  this  superficial  resem- 
blance, between  the  two  upheavals.  This  parallel 
influenced  many  intellectuals  in  Europe,  begin- 
ning with  M.  Bomain  Bolland,  who  had  almost 
agreed,  so  it  seems,  to  be  the  "Kant"  of  the  Com- 
munist Eevolution;  and  ending  with  President 
Wilson,  who  refused  to  become  its  "Brunswick."4 
In  the  end,  also,  it  gained,  indirectly,  no  little  sym- 
pathy for  the  Bolshevists  among  people  who  knew 
them  only  through  the  newspapers.  I  may  say, 
without  fear  of  paradox,  that  the  hostility  which 
some  organs  of  the  European  press  showed  Bol- 
shevism on  the  grounds  of  atrocities  was  very 
valuable  to  Lenin — so  solidly  is  the  moral  and 
political  reputation  of  those  organs  established. 
An  influential  member  of  the  British  Labor  Party 
told  Mr.  Titov  and  myself  quite  seriously  that 
"the  British  workers  were  sympathetic  with  the 
Bolshevists  because  our  capitalistic  press  is  not." 

The  external  likeness  of  the  French  and  the 
Kussian  Bevolutions  is  indeed  quite  striking  in 
some  respects.  The  succession  of  events  is  much 
the  same:  enthusiasm,  violence,  civil  war,  terror, 

4  Mr.  Wilson  at  one  time  formerly  pronounced  very  severe 
judgment  on  the  French  Revolution,  not  alone  in  its  acts,  but 
also  in  its  ideas. 


156  LENIN 

chaos.  A  weak  Czar  wheedled  by  -a  foreign  and 
unpopular  Czarina;  a  liberal  aristocrat  leading 
during  the  first  period  of  revolution  ;5  then  for  the 
Gironde,  overthrown  and  persecuted,  and  the 
' '  Mountain  "  victorious  and  triumphant,  a  Eussian 
Vendee  (we  really  went  France  one  better — we  had 
two)  helped  by  foreign  powers  bent  on  "drown- 
ing the  Revolution  in  its  own  blood";  and  "those 
awful  emigres  and  counter-revolutionists"  setting 
up  another  Coblentz  in  Paris  and  asking  for  the 
intervention  of  the  reactionary  armies ;  and  those 
heroic  revolutionists  who,  like  the  men  of  the 
Convention,  astounded  the  world  with  their  mad 
energy,  raising  armies,  winning  victories,  taking 
insurgent  towns  by  storm  and  razing  them  ( Jaro- 
shiv  surely  is  as  good  at  Toulon!)  .  .  . 

But  how  different  the  performance  looks  when 
you  observe  the  acting  from  a  front  seat  and  hap- 
pen to  know  the  actors  off-stage!  That  "miser- 
able Russian  Coblentz ? '  first  of  all !  What  strange 
ingredients  in  that  "gang  of  reactionaries"  who 
are  stabbing  the  Bolshevist  Revolution  in  the 
back!  Those  Comtes  D'Artois,  those  Russian 
Condes !  And  who  are  they,  if  you  please?  They 
are  Plekhanov,  Kropotkin,  Tchaikovsky,  Lopatin, 
Madame  Brechkovsky — Babuska( !),  Axelrod,  Zas- 
oulitch,  Vera  Gigner,  Ivanof ,  old  war-horses,  all  of 
them,  old  champions  of  Socialism  and  Democracy, 
everybody  that  Russia  is  proud  of  in  the  annals  of 

5  This  seems  to  be  a  special  predilection  of  revolutions : 
they  begin  with  the  titled  noble ;  a  Marquis  de  Lafayette  or  a 
Prince  Lvov,  a  Maximilian  of  Baden  or  a  Count  Carolyi. 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     157 

her  heroic  history  !6  They  are  Korolenko,  the  great 
writer;  Miakotone;  Pechekhonov;  Potresov  — 
publicists  of  spotless  reputation,  known  and  es- 
teemed in  all  countries !  They  are  nine-tenths  of 
the  people  who  count  for  something  in  the  culture 
expressing  itself  in  Eussian  today!  And  what  is 
the  slogan  of  these  servants  of  greedy  reaction? 
Is  it  the  "vive  le  roi"  of  the  emigres  of  Coblentz? 
No,  they  proclaim  the  sovereignty  of  the  Constit- 
uent Assembly,  based  on  that  universal  suffrage 
at  which  the  Bolshevists  so  scoff! 

On  the  other  hand,  it  would  be  hard  to  find  any- 
thing in  the  history  of  the  French  Revolution 
analogous  to  the  friendship  in  which  the  Bolshe- 
vists consorted  with  the  foreign  enemy.7  I  have 
already  explained  why  I  never  regarded  Lenin  as 
a  paid  agent  of  German  imperialism.  It  is  never- 
theless true  that  the  part  the  Germans  played  in 
the  history  of  the  coup  d'etat  of  October,  first  in 
the  revolutionary,  and  later  in  the  governmental 
activities  of  the  Bolshevists,  is  very  great.  It  is 
known  that  Austria-Hungary  offered  a  separate 
peace  to  the  Government  of  Bus sia  just  a  few 
days  before  the  Bolshevist  uprising.  Did  the 
government  of  William  II  discover  the  Austrian 
plan  from  some  secret  source?  Did  the  Kaiser 
order  his  agents  in  Eussia  to  hasten  the  coup 
d'etat?    Or  is  it  all  a  matter  of  pure  coincidence? 

6  The  Bolshevists  have  not  a  single  name  with  which  to 
counter  this  glorious  Pleiades  of  their  enemies. 

7  Interesting  views  on  this  question  may  be  found  in  a  book 
by  Mr.  Charles  Dumas:  La  Verite  sur  les  Bolsheviks,  Paris, 
1919. 


158  LENIN 

History  may  be  able  some  day  to  untangle  the 
jumbled  lines  of  intrigue  connecting  Parvus, 
Ganetzky  and  Co.  in  Wilhelmstrasse,  with  the 
Smolny  Institute.  People  in  Petrograd  at  the 
time  were  able  to  observe  with  their  own  eyes  the 
open  activities  of  the  German  agents  who  were 
almost  publicly  buying  machine-guns  from  the 
Eussian  soldiers  whom  they  had  bribed.  Who,  in- 
deed, except  German  agents,  could  have  needed 
Eussian  machine-guns  and  cannon? 

From  the  point  of  view  of  the  International  it 
was  legitimate,  as  the  Bolshevists  claim,  to  accept 
aid  from  the  German  imperialists — not,  of  course 
to  help  Germany,  but  as  a  war  measure  to  their 
own  advantage.8  We  can  grant  all  this  because 
Lenin  will  have  it  so.  However,  let  us  not  look 
for  precedents  in  the  history  of  the  French  Eev- 
olution.  I  cannot  see  Eobespierre  using  money 
supplied  by  Pitt,  any  more  than  I  can  see  Danton 
signing  the  Treaty  of  Brest-Litovsk.  To  them 
national  self-respect  was  not,  as  it  is  to  Lenin, 
"the  point  of  view  of  a  duel-fighting  country 
squire";  and  treaties  were  not,  as  Trotsky  con- 
sidered them  in  the  sinister  comedy  of  Brest- 
Litovsk,  opportunities  for  satisfying  so-called 
revolutionary,  but  in  reality  very  bourgeois,  van- 
ity, by  rubbing  elbows  with  counts  and  princes 
in  diplomatic  tournaments ! 

Fate  was  surely  kind  to  the  Bolshevists  in  this 

8  At  the  same  time  the  Bolshevists  were  accusing  the  inter' 
ventionists  of  seeking  aid  from  the  democratic  Allies. 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION     159 

disastrous  story  of  the  separate  peace.  If  tliey 
find  any  sympathy  at  all  left  for  them  today  in 
France,  England  and  Italy,  they  owe  it  indeed  to 
their  lucky  star.  Who  could  have  foreseen,  at  the 
end  of  1917,  that  the  Allies  would  win  a  decisive 
victory  without  the  help  of  Russia?  The  Bolshe- 
vists did  not  at  any  rate;  and  Trotsky  said  pub- 
licly, in  a  speech  on  February  15, 1918,  that  he  did 
not  consider  such  an  Allied  triumph  at  all  prob- 
able. Was  the  Peace  of  Brest-Litovsk  9  really  a 
clever  and  deeply  subtle  manoeuver?  Is  it  true 
that  the  Bolshevists  "took  the  Germans  in,"  as 
they  are  boasting  today?  Not  at  all.  The  Kuhl- 
manns  and  the  Czernins  knew  very  well  what  they 
were  doing.  The  Peace  of  Brest-Litovsk  was,  to 
use  Lenin's  famous  expression,  much  more  of  a 
peredychka,  a  breathing  space,  for  the  Germans 
than  it  was  for  the  Bolshevists.  It  enormously 
increased  their  chances  of  success  on  the  Western 
Front  where  they  were  concentrating  all  the  forces 
freed  by  the  Russian  collapse.10 

9  "The  Bolshevists  pride  themselves  today  on  having  out- 
guessed the  German  imperialists  who  made  them  capitulate 
at  Brest-Litovsk;  they  regard  the  German  revolution  as  their 
work.  In  reality,  though  they  doubtless  gave  large  sums  of 
money  to  the  Sparticides,  they  did  a  great  deal  more  in  Rus- 
sia to  prevent  the  overthrow  of  William  II  than  they  did  in 
Germany  to  bring  it  about.  Their  evil  influence  on  the  Rus- 
sian army,  and  the  fear  which  the  example  of  our  country 
inspired  in  the  Germans,  retarded  the  defeat  of  Prussian  mil- 
itarism a  full  year."  ( Landau- Aldanov,  La  Paix  des  Peu- 
ples,  p.  96.) 

10  There  were  137  divisions  of  the  enemy  on  the  Russian 
front  in  1916;  and  they  were  under  command  of  the  three 
most  competent  generals  the  Germans  had:  Hindenburg, 
Ludendorf,  and  Mackensen.  There  were  146  in  August,  1917, 
on  the  eve  of  the  fall  of  Kerensky.     How  many  remained 


160  LENIN 

What  would  have  happened  if  the  Germans  had 
won  a  decisive  victory  before  the  arrival  of  Amer- 
ican reinforcements  (whether  the  United  States 
should  arrive  in  time  was  purely  a  technical  ques- 
tion, the  answer  to  which  was  not  foreseen  by  far 
greater  experts  than  the  Bolshevists — by  Luden- 
dorf  and  Hindenburg  notably)  ?  With  the  western 
democracies  crushed,  triumphant  German  impe- 
rialism would  not  have  left  Russian  Bolshevism  in 
power  for  twenty-four  hours.  Having  used  the 
Bolshevists  for  their  purposes,  the  Germans  would 
have  dismissed  them  with  as  little  ceremony  as 
was  actually  the  case  in  the  Ukraine  and  in  Fin- 
land. They  would  have  found  a  Skoropadsky  or 
a  Mannerheim  for  Moscow  also. 

This  did  not  happen,  however,  and  for  a  thou- 
sand reasons :  strategic  blunders,  in  the  first  place, 
of  Ludendorf ,  who  failed  to  drive  the  Allied  army 
at  Salonika  into  the  sea  in  time ;  and  to  hoard  his 
reserves  sufficiently  during  the  great  offensive  of 
April,  1918 ;  a  great  effort  on  the  part  of  the  Allied 
armies  and  industries ;  famine  in  Germany  created 
by  the  blockade;  the  collapse  of  Bulgaria  and 
Turkey;  and  numberless  other  things.  Among 
these  latter  was  the  Bolshevist  propaganda  in  Ger- 
many, which,  however,  was  but  a  single  factor  of 
very  limited  importance,  and  which  would  have 
had  no  importance  at  all  without  the  concurrent 

after  the  Peace  of  Brest-Li tovsk?  This  fact  alone  was 
enough,  I  think,  to  justify  the  Russians  who  remained  faith- 
ful to  the  Alliance  in  considering  the  invitation  to  Prinkipo 
given  by  the  Entente  to  "all  parties  in  Russia,"  a  downright 
insult. 


LENIN  AND  THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     161 

action  of  the  other  factors.  The  Bolshevists  did 
not  see  the  situation  as  a  whole.  Brest-Litovsk 
rendered  German  imperialism  a  great  service 
which,  however,  was  not  great  enough — no  ser- 
vice would  have  been  great  enough — to  assure  a 
German  victory.  And  such  a  victory  would  have 
meant  the  ruin  of  democracy  and  of  socialism,  to 
say  nothing  of  Bolshevism. 

The  peace  of  Brest-Litovsk  was  black  treason 
quite  as  much  from  the  proletarian  as  from  the 
patriotic  point  of  view.  Today  after  the  Allied 
victory  the  matter  presents  a  very  different  aspect 
from  what  it  had  in  June,  1918,  when  the  Germans 
were  at  Chateau- Thierry;  and  especially  from 
what  it  would  have  had,  if  it  had  resulted  in  the 
setting  up  of  a  military  German  government  in 
Paris  as  well  as  in  Moscow.  I  wonder  what  M. 
Jean  Longuet  would  have  said  then! 

However,  Germany  may,  as  the  end  proved, 
have  made  a  very  bad  bargain  at  Brest-Litovsk. 
Since  the  collapse  of  Russia  did  not  save  her  from 
decisive  military  defeat  and  complete  capitulation, 
it  might  have  served  her  purposes  better  if  a  dem- 
ocratic Russia,  the  Russia  of  the  Provisional  Gov- 
ernment, had  been  represented  in  the  conference 
at  Paris  on  the  same  footing  as  France  and  Eng- 
land. A  Russia  with  a  powerful  voice  in  the  dis- 
cussion would  probably  have  insisted,  for  many 
reasons  pertinent  to  her  vital  interests,  on  the 
modification  of  some  of  the  terms  of  the  peace  im- 
posed upon  Germany  by  the  victors.     But  one 


162  LENIN 

cannot  foresee  every  thing.  The  political  consid- 
erations of  the  German  imperialists  were  based  on 
the  chance  of  victory  or  at  least  of  a  draw.  Does 
not  this  prove  that  the  Bolshevists  are  wrong  in 
boasting  about  the  Peace  of  Brest-Litovsk  as  a 
master  stroke  evincing  the  great  wisdom  of  Lenin  % 
In  striking  parallels  with  the  French  Revolution, 
they  do  not,  in  fact,  emphasize  this  boast ;  they  are 
willing  to  overlook  this  " master-stroke.' '  And 
they  are  absolutely  right.  There  is  no  example  of 
such  treachery  in  the  men  of  the  Convention,  with 
whom  the  Bolshevists  are  so  fond  of  comparing 
themselves. 

There  is  another  fundamental  difference  be- 
tween the  French  Eevolution  and  the  Russian 
Revolution:  in  France,  war  came  out  of  revolu- 
tion ;  in  Russia,  revolution  out  of  war. 

The  luxuriant  blossoming  of  liberal  ideas  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  as  well  as  economic  develop- 
ment in  France,  found  its  expression  in  the  Great 
Revolution.  The  potential  energy  of  the  French 
people,  which  had  been  storing  up  for  centuries, 
then  became  kinetic.  The  twenty-five  years  of 
war  which  followed  were  sustained  on  this  for- 
midable surplus  of  forces.  Not  only  Valmy  and 
Marengo  but  Austerlitz  and  Jena  also  are  due,  at 
least  in  part,  to  the  enthusiasm  behind  these  revo- 
lutionary ideas.  The  soldier  who  died  for  the  glory 
of  Napoleon  thought  he  was  dying  for  freedom ! 

How  different  is  the  Russian  Revolution!  Not 
only  did  it  have  the  abortive  preamble  of  1905- 


LENIN  AND   THE  FRENCH   REVOLUTION     163 

1907,  which  wearied  and  discouraged  the  present 
generation;  but  the  Russian  people  entered  upon 
victorious  Eevolution  in  1917,  already  fatigued  by 
three  years  of  war  waged  under  conditions  in- 
finitely more  difficult  than  those  confronting  the 
other  Allied  peoples.11  The  material  and  moral 
effects  they  had  made  had  quite  exhausted  them. 
Life  was  disorganized  even  at  the  beginning  of 
the  Revolution.  All  the  evils  which  seemed  to 
assume  terrifying  proportions  as  the  Revolution 
wore  on  and  which  are  often  attributed  to  the  Rev- 
olution entirely  —  desertion,  graft  and  extrav- 
agance, economic  chaos,  the  breakdown  of  the  rail- 
ways, the  closing  of  the  factories — already  existed 
under  the  Czar.  The  revolution  simply  advertised 
them,  and  with  understandable  exaggeration. 

The  war  itself  was  a  terrific  revolution  which 
drained  off  the  energies  of  the  Russian  people 
and  sowed  the  seeds  of  a  bleak  and  blear  discour- 
agement.   When  the  Revolution  broke  we  had  lost 

11  Russia  was  under  blockade  for  more  than  five  years,  a 
blockade  more  complete  than  the  German  blockade;  for 
though  Russia,  for  two  or  three  years,  received  some  aid 
from  her  allies  over  the  slender  threads  of  the  Siberian  Rail- 
road and  the  line  of  the  north,  Germany  received  far  more 
replenishment,  not  only  from  her  own  allies,  but  from 
Switzerland,  the  Netherlands,  Denmark,  the  Scandinavian 
countries,  Italy  and  Roumania  (for  a  time),  and  from  the 
rich  lands  she  conquered  in  France,  Belgium  and  Poland. 
Moreover,  if  Germany  was  crushed  by  a  four  years'  blockade, 
in  spite  of  her  wonderful  organization,  what  can  be  said  of 
Russia,  which  was  always  very  badly  administered  and  in- 
finitely worse  administered  after  October,  1917?  That  she 
has  borne  up  at  all  proves  the  great  natural  richness  of  the 
country  and  a  vitality  in  its  people  as  extraordinary  as  their 
passivity.  How  long  would  England  have  survived  had  she 
been  blockaded  like  Russia? 


164  LENIN 

faith  in  everything.  This  collapse  of  Enssian 
morale  was  not  due,  as  is  sometimes  alleged,  to 
military  reverses  solely.  Had  that  been  the  case, 
the  revolution  would  have  come  in  1915,  after  the 
great  retreat,  involving  the  fall  of  Kovno,  Brest- 
Litovsk  and  Ivangorod.  The  fact  is,  Russia  did 
not  suffer  a  real  "  knock-out "  during  the  first 
three  years  of  the  war.  The  reverses  on  the  other 
fronts  were  quite  similar  to  hers.  Besides  she 
had  great  successes:  Eastern  Galicia  had  been 
conquered;  the  Russian  flag  was  floating  over 
Erzerum  and  Trebizond.  The  strategic  situation 
in  February,  1917,  was  not  so  very,  very  bad.  But 
faith  had  gone.  Intellectually,  from  the  very  be- 
ginning of  the  war,  Russia  had  been  in  the  state 
of  mind  which  Victor  Hugo  attributed  to  France 
in  1870:  "The  outlook  is  dark — fraught  with  pos- 
sibilities of  the  best  and  worst:  France  herself 
deserves  an  Austerlitz,  but  the  Empire  a  Wa- 
terloo !" 

In  point  of  fact  the  Revolution  took  place  almost 
mechanically.  The  country  had  just  enough  en- 
ergy left  to  do  away  with  the  old  regime.  The 
great  enthusiasm  needed  to  carry  on  simultane- 
ously two  enterprises,  war  and  revolution,  was 
not  there  and  could  not  be  manufactured.  Ger- 
many herself  could  not  have  done  what  Russia 
tried  to  do.  The  Revolution  degenerated  rapidly ; 
the  problem  of  mutiny  in  the  army,  which  insisted 
on  demobilization,  came  to  overshadow  everything 
else. 


CHAPTER  X 

SEMI-BOLSHEVISM:    THE    PLATFORM    OP    THE 
FRENCH   SOCIALIST   PARTY 

rp HE  fundamental  idea  of  Bolshevism  as  well 
-*■  as  Lenin's  practical  program  was  recently 
summarized  by  him  in  the  following  description: 
"A  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  coupled  with 
a  new  democracy  for  the  workers — civil  war  for 
a  greater  participation  of  the  masses  in  politics."1 

We  must  compliment  the  Bolshevist  leader  on 
one  point:  he  expresses  himself  with  a  frankness 
and  a  clearness  quite  in  contrast  with  the  haziness 
prevailing  today  in  the  ideas  of  most  European 
socialists. 

One  ought  to  read  the  interesting  "Question- 
naire on  Bolshevism"  conducted  by  L'Avenir2 
of  Paris.  This  magazine  asks  the  best  qualified 
militant  socialists  to  answer  a  few  queries,  of 
which  the  first  two  are  as  follows : 

"Is  the  revolutionary  transformation  of  the 
capitalist  system  into  the  socialist  system  possible 
at  the  present  moment?  If  so,  by  what  signs  can 
this  possibility  be  recognized,  and  in  what  does  it 
consist? 

"Can  revolutionary  power  do  without  demo- 
cratic sanction,  and  how?" 

1  N.  Lenin,  Letter  to  the  Workingmen  of  America,  p.  11. 

2  No.  37,  p.  223,  May,  1919. 

165 


166  LENIN 

The  answers  are  not  very  instructive  taken  one 
by  one;  but  in  the  mass,  they  are  exceedingly  in- 
teresting. 

"The  Socialist  Party,"  says  Madame  Louise 
Saumoneau,  for  instance — she  was  the  first  to 
answer  the  questionnaire,  clipping  a  section  from 
the  "program  of  the  Committee  for  the  Kesump- 
tion  of  International  Kelations,"  "strongly  repu- 
diates any  attempt  to  represent  the  Kevolution  as 
premature  and  the  proletariat  as  insufficiently  pre- 
pared for  the  exercise  of  power.  .  .  .  Eevolution 
alone  can  bring  about  a  rapid  and  complete  solu- 
tion of  the  world's  problems  of  social  reconstruc- 
tion." 

That  is  what  the  Socialist  Party,  in  whose  name 
Madame  Louise  Saumoneau  is  speaking,  thinks. 
But  M.  Andre  Lebey,  who  belongs  to  the  same 
party  and  whose  answer  comes  immediately  after 
hers,  does  not  seem  to  share  this  opinion.  His 
letter,  indeed,  says:  "It  is  mad,  criminal  and  ab- 
surd to  say  that  'the  present  duty  of  the  prole- 
tariat is  to  take  over  power  immediately.'  You 
know  as  well  as  I  do  that  the  working  class  is  still 
very  badly  educated.  It  is  backward  intellectually 
and  in  material  resources.  Only  when  capitalist 
society  has  attained  its  maximum  development  and 
has  spread  its  benefits  everywhere  will  an  insur- 
rectionary movement,  which  cannot  be  'ordered 
in  advance,'  perhaps  become  necessary."3 

3 1  am,  let  me  repeat,  quoting  only  the  first  two  answers. 
The  others  are  no  less  contradictory. 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  167 

On  the  other  hand,  one  may  read  the  following 
in  a  recent  pamphlet  by  M.  Albert  Thomas:  "We 
nsed  to  dream,"  he  said,  "that  the  propertied 
classes  who  had  increased  their  riches  and  power 
and  who,  even  during  the  war,  had  partly  compen- 
sated for  war  losses  by  new  inventions  and  meth- 
ods, wonld  preserve  something  of  the  new  spirit 
that  had  come  to  animate  them  during  the  years 
1914-18,  and  would  be  ready  to  acknowledge  that 
they  were  managing  production  not  in  their  own 
interests  solely,  but  in  the  interests  of  all.  We 
hoped  they  would  come  to  see  that  the  manage- 
ment of  capital  is  a  social  trusteeship  held  for 
the  common  good,  and  to  look  upon  their  em- 
ployees as  equal  partners  in  a  public  enterprise, 
entitled  therefore  to  become  parties  in  discussion 
and  negotiation.  Is  this  hope  a  delusion?  Has  a 
durable  union,  a  union  superior  to  all  our  selfish 
struggles,  become  impossible?  I,  for  one,  refuse 
to  think  so."4 

Madame  Saumoneau  wants  a  revolution  in 
France  immediately.  M.  Lebey  considers  it  a  little 
premature;  and  M.  Thomas  does  not  want  it  at 
all.  In  the  heart  of  the  "united"  Party  there 
are  three  contrary  or  differing  opinions  on  this 
rather  important  question.  Which  one  expresses 
the  official  ideas  of  the  Party?  Should  there  be  a 
revolution  today,  as  Madame  Saumoneau  desires, 
or  is  it,  on  the  other  hand  "mad,  criminal  and 
absurd,"  as  M.  Lebey  insists? 

4  Albert  Thomas,  Bolshevism  or  Socialism,  Berger-Le- 
vrault,  1919,  pp.  13-14. 


168  LENIN 

To  conciliate  these  two  positions  wonld  seem  to 
be  a  task  beyond  human  power ;  but  the  Extraor- 
dinary National  Congress  held  in  April,  1919, 
proved  the  opposite.  It  maintained  the  unity  of 
the  Party  and  "answered"  the  fatal  question: 

"The  Socialist  Party  declares  more  vehemently 
than  ever,  with  a  conviction  increased  by  recent 
terrible  lessons,  that  the  goal  for  which  it  is  aim- 
ing is  *  social  revolution.' 

"Social  revolution  means  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  the  substitution  of  a  collectivist  regime  of 
production,  distribution,  and  exchange  for  the 
present  economic  regime,  founded  on  capitalistic 
private  property  and  corresponding  to  a  period  in 
history  which  is  now  out  of  date. 

"The  future  alone  will  show  how  this  change, 
which  is  in  itself  the  Eevolution,  will  take  place — 
whether  through  a  legal  transfer  of  titles,  or  a 
pressure  of  universal  suffrage,  or  an  exercise  of 
force  on  the  part  of  the  organized  proletariat."5 

That  is  what  M.  Leon  Blum  in  his  Comment  on 
the  Platform  of  the  Socialist  Party  calls  "facing 
problems  directly,  without  hypocrisy,  or  uncer- 
tainty!" I  trust  I  may  be  allowed  to  disagree 
with  him.  Those  accustomed  to  call  things  by 
their  right  names  will  find  mere  word-juggling  in 
the  passage  which  I  have  just  quoted.  From  the 
strictly  formal  point  of  view,  the  Platform  is 
probably  correct.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  legal  substitution  of  the  new  economic  regime 

5  Policy  and  Platform  of  the  Socialist  Party,  p.  6. 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  169 

for  that  of  the  present  day  may  be  called  a  social 
revolution.  In  the  same  sense  one  may  speak  of 
a  "revolution"  in  chemistry,  or  a  "revolution" 
in  botany.  Unfortunately,  that  is  not  the  ques- 
tion. The  question  is  how  this  transformation  is 
to  take  place,  whether  by  the  "pressure  of  uni- 
versal suffrage,"  or  by  "the  exercise  of  force  on 
the  part  of  the  organized  proletariat."  And  the 
Platform  has  no  answer  to  make  to  this  question 
except  to  say  modestly:  "the  future  alone  will 
show;"  while  M.  Blum  in  his  Comment  begs  his 
colleagues  "not  to  confuse  method  with  aim." 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  all  this  ?  Here  we  have 
a  world  on  fire;  Europe  perhaps  at  the  point  of 
death;  a  terrible  experiment  started  by  men  in 
Moscow,  who  ask  for  nothing  better  than  a  chance 
to  repeat  it  in  Paris  and  London ;  the  people  con- 
fused; tension  in  the  masses  extreme — and  the 
French  Socialist  Party  thinks  that  this  is  the  pro- 
pitious time  to  say,  with  a  tone  of  a  prophet  and 
a  revealer,  what  has  been  said  a  thousand  times 
before,  that  the  final  aim  of  socialism  is  the  sub- 
stitution, etc.,  and  that  this  substitution  is  called 
the  Social  Eevolution ! 

Has  not  the  man  in  the  street  the  right  to  say 
to  the  members  of  the  Congress : 

"Gentlemen,  no  one  asked  you  about  that.  "We 
knew  that  forty  years  ago.  WTiat  we  want  to 
know  is  whether  you,  like  the  men  of  Moscow,  in- 
tend to  organize  a  'movement  of  force'  in  the  near 


170  LENIN 

future  and  whether  you  are  going  to  ask  us  to 
help  you.  That  is  what  we  want  to  know,  because 
if  there  is  going  to  be  a  barricade  we  must  know 
on  which  side  of  it  we  are  going  to  fight.' ' 

The  " answer' '  is:  "The  proletariat  cannot  re- 
nounce any  instrument  of  warfare  in  fighting  for 
the  attainment  of  political  power." 

"Any  instrument  of  warfare!"  The  machine- 
gun  is  an  excellent  instrument  of  warfare;  and 
experience  in  Eussia  (as  Nicholas  II  and  Lenin 
discovered)  has  demonstrated  that  with  machine- 
guns  a  minority  can  impose  its  will  on  the  majority 
for  a  considerable  length  of  time.  This  sentence 
of  the  "Policy  and  Platform"  must  have  pleased 
M.  Alexandre  Blanc  who  calls  himself  a  Bolshe- 
vist. Perhaps  that  was  the  reason  for  its  use. 
But  must  the  French  proletariat,  can  the  French 
proletariat,  do  without  universal  suffrage,  or  even 
oppose  universal  suffrage,  in  order  to  gain  polit- 
ical power ;  or  must  it  on  the  contrary  wait  until 
it  becomes  a  majority? 

The  "answer"  to  this  is:  "The  Social  Revolu- 
tion has  no  chance  of  being  successful  unless  it 
occurs  at  the  proper  time,  at  a  time,  that  is,  when 
conditions  are  ripe  for  it  in  material  concerns  as 
well  as  in  the  mentality  of  the  public.  The  Party 
has  always  discouraged  the  workers  from  attempt- 
ing movements  that  are  premature  and  demon- 
strations that  are  impulsive." 

This  time  Andre  Lebey  and  Albert  Thomas 
must  be  satisfied,  which  is  perhaps  again  what  the 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  171 

Party  leaders  were  aiming  at.  But  the  man  in  the 
street  is  still  left  in  the  dark :  if  he  is  not  called 
on  today,  will  he  be  called  on  tomorrow,  and  if 
not,  when? 

"The  Socialist  Party  is  no  more  master  of  the 
moment  for  the  revolution  than  it  is  of  the  form 
the  revolution  will  take." 

But  after  all,  on  what  do  these  things  depend? 

"The  form  of  proletarian  Kevolution  will  de- 
pend, in  the  last  analysis,  on  circumstances  (!), 
especially  on  the  nature  of  the  resistance  it  meets 
in  its  efforts  to  gain  deliverance.  The  Socialist 
Party  would  not  shrink  from  seizing  any  oppor- 
tunity the  mistakes  of  the  bourgeoisie  might 
give  it." 

At  any  rate,  the  principle  of  universal  suffrage 
is  a  "matter  of  circumstances"  clearly.  But  not 
in  the  least  clear  is  what  the  resistance  of  the 
bourgeoisie  has  to  do  with  this  case.  Admitting 
that  the  principle  is  also  a  matter  of  circumstances 
to  the  bourgeoisie  (as  is  doubtless  the  fact)  and 
that  the  circumstances  are  such  that  the  bourgeois 
think  they  are  in  a  position  to  do  without  univer- 
sal suffrage,  the  question  is  not  even  raised  as  to 
whether  the  Socialist  Party  has  a  right  to  meet 
violence  with  violence.  In  this  event,  it  is  evident 
that  the  bourgeois  will  be  the  ones  to  bring  about 
the  revolution  and  that  the  socialists  will  have  no 
say  on  the  point.  But  so  long  as  the  suffrage  is 
not  in  danger,  will  they,  can  they,  should  they, 
use  force?    That  is  the  question.    The  man  in  the 


172  LENIN 

street  is  still  waiting  for  the  answer  of  the 
Congress. 

"The  Socialist  Party  is  not  master  of  the  mo- 
ment/' says  the  Platform.  "How  can  we  foresee 
what  form  the  Bevolution  will  take!"  asks  M. 
Leon  Brum.  But  whether  the  Party  is  master  of 
the  moment  or  not,  whether  it  foresees  the  form  of 
the  Eevolntion  or  not,  the  question  asked  by 
L'Avenir  must  nevertheless  be  answered:  is  the 
present  moment  apt  for  instituting  the  collectivist 
regime  of  production,  exchange  and  distribution, 
or  is  it  not?  If  the  answer  is  "no,"  the  Party 
should  say  so  frankly  without  thinking  of  the  an- 
noyance it  may  cause  Madame  Louise  Saumoneau 
or  M.  Alexandre  Blanc.  If  the  answer  is  "yes," 
it  must  say  "yes"  despite  the  sorrow  M.  Albert 
Thomas  and  M.  Andre  Lebey  would  probably  feel. 
And  it  is  equally  necessary  to  answer  the  second 
question  of  L'Avenir  as  to  whether  the  presump- 
tive Kevolution  can  do  without ' '  democratic  sanc- 
tion." Specific  answers  to  these  direct  questions 
would  be  worth  infinitely  more  than  generalities 
on  the  final  objectives  of  the  Socialist  Party  or 
of  socialism,  which  is — who  would  have  believed 
it? — the  substitution  of  one  kind  of  ownership  for 
another ! 

However,  if  the  platform  of  the  French  Party 
says  nothing  about  the  chances  of  success  the  dif- 
ferent forms  of  social  revolution  have,  M.  Leon 
Blum  lets  fall  a  few  very  significant  words  on  this 
subject  which  really  deserves  much  better  treat- 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  173 

ment.  He  says:  "If,  on  the  other  han3  one — 
though  not  the  most  probable — of  the  hypotheses 
which  we  have  had  to  consider  should  be  realized, 
if  the  acquisition  of  power  by  the  proletariat 
should  be  the  result  of  a  constitutional  process 
whereby  the  socialists,  under  circumstances  to  be 
determined,  should  gain  a  majority  in  the  parlia- 
ment of  their  country,  and  if  they  then  should  find 
themselves  in  a  position  to  bring  about  what  really 
amounts  to  revolution — a  radical  transformation, 
that  is,  in  the  status  of  property — well,  in  spite  of 
the  constitutional  origin,  in  spite  of  the  legal  char- 
acter, of  this  transformation,  it  would  be  a  rev- 
olution just  the  same !"  The  text  of  the  Comment 
punctuates  the  conclusion  of  this  rather  involved 
sentence  with  the  word  "applause."  I  suppose 
this  applause  of  the  Congress  was  aroused  par- 
ticularly by  M.  Blum's  sensational  and  novel  idea 
that  the  real  objective  of  socialism  is  the  trans- 
formation of  property  status  and  that  the  trans- 
formation contemplated  amounts  to  Revolution! 
I  cannot  imagine  it  as  a  tribute  to  his  judgment 
as  to  the  probabilities  of  the  hypotheses  "we  have 
had  to  consider!"  It  is  incredible,  nevertheless, 
that  a  question  of  this  latter  nature  should,  under 
present  conditions  in  the  world,  be  silently  passed 
over  in  the  Platform  of  a  national  Socialist  Party 
and  dealt  with  in  a  casual  phrase  of  nine  tvords 
in  a  Comment.  The  socialists  have  not  as  yet 
gained  a  majority  in  Parliament  and  in  the  coun- 
try.    The  French  people,  accordingly,  and  the 


174  LENIN 

proletariat  especially,  have  a  right  to  expect  the 
Socialist  Party  to  tell  them  unequivocally  the  pol- 
icy they  are  to  be  asked  to  support. 

The  Platform  is  more  concise  in  answering  the 
no  less  exercising  question  of  the  "dictatorship 
of  the  proletariat.' '    It  says: 

"Whatever  the  form  the  Revolution  assumes, 
the  passing  of  the  proletariat  into  power  will 
probably  be  followed  by  a  period  of  dictatorship. ' 3 

The  postulate  is  clear,  and  we  can  only  congrat- 
ulate the  French  Socialist  Party  on  having  prof- 
ited so  well  by  the  wonderful  lesson  of  the  Eussian 
Revolution.  The  French  Bolshevists  who  re- 
frained from  adopting  Bolshevist  ideas  until  those 
ideas  were  thoroughly  discredited,  remind  me,  in 
their  strategy,  of  those  clever  Egyptians,  who 
kept  as  still  as  mice  so  long  as  the  forces  of  Great 
Britain  were  absorbed  in  the  Great  War  and  post- 
poned revolting  till  after  the  defeat  of  Germany! 

"History  clearly  shows  the  meaning  of  this 
formula  which  is  being  so  bitterly  abused  by  the 
reactionaries  today.  History  demonstrates  be- 
yond question  that  a  new  regime,  political  or 
social,  can  never  be  established  solely  on  the  legal 
structure  of  the  regime  it  is  replacing.  The  rev- 
olutions of  the  19th  century  succeeded  or  failed 
according  as  they  did  or  did  not  observe  this  prin- 
iciple.  The  'dictatorship  of  the  proletariat '  is 
nothing  but  this  transition  between  the  old  order 
which  has  been  abolished  and  the  new  one  which 
is  coming  into  its  own." 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  175 

And  Mr.  Blum's  Comment  continues: 

' '  When  a  new  regime, — whether  it  be  a  new 
political,  or  a  new  social,  system  makes  no  dif- 
ference— has  upset  an  existing  order,  it  is  con- 
demned to  failure  in  advance  if  to  justify  its 
existence,  it  depends,  at  the  beginning,  on  the 
political,  economic  or  social  institutions  which  it 
has  overthrown.     (Applause."  .  .  . 

"Here  we  are  dealing  with  a  rule  of  profes- 
sional technique,  one  might  say.  Eevolutions 
have  failed  or  succeeded  according  as  they  were 
or  were  not  sparing  of  constitutional  legality  dur- 
ing the  period  lying  between  the  old  order  and 
the  new — the  intermediate  period  of  dictatorship, 
in  other  words ;  which,  when  social  revolution  is 
involved,  must  be  an  impersonal  dictatorship  of 
the  proletariat,  just  as  at  other  times  during  other 
revolutions,  it  has  been  the  dictatorship  of  Royal- 
ists, Bonapartists  or  Republicans. ' ' 

This  argument  of  the  Platform  and  its  para- 
phrase in  the  Comment  (or  is  the  Platform  the 
paraphrase  of  the  Comment?)  does  not,  to  my 
mind,  prove  anything  at  all.  "All  the  revolutions 
of  the  19th  century,"  says  M.  Blum,  "succeeded 
or  failed  according  as  they  did  or  did  not  have  an 
intermediate  period  of  dictatorship. ' '  I  am  very 
anxious  to  know  how  M.  Blum  classifies  the  rev- 
olutions of  the  19th  century  and  which  he  thinks 
were  successful.  But  the  author  of  the  Comment 
does  not  choose  to  multiply  illustrations ;  he  does 
not  care  to  pose  as  "a  history  professor.''    He 


176  LENIN 

contents  himself  with  one  example,  "the  last  of 
the  revolutions  which  occurred  in  France — the 
substitution  of  the  republican  for  the  imperial 
regime  in  1870-71. ' ' 

What,  for  instance,  was  the  point  of  conflict 
between  Gambetta  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  rest 
of  the  Government  of  National  Defense  on  the 
other!  In  the  face  of  the  approaching  elections, 
an  early  date  for  which  had  been  stipulated  in 
the  Armistice,  Gambetta  tried  to  set  up  a  real  dic- 
tatorship on  a  democratic  basis.  He  insisted,  for 
one  thing,  that  former  officials  of  the  Empire  be 
ineligible  for  election.  That  was  not  constitu- 
tional. "It  makes  no  difference,"  answered  Gam- 
betta. "I  am  exercising  a  dictatorship,  and  if  I 
do  not  exercise  it,  the  Eepublic  and  democracy 
will  be  lost."  And  indeed,  two  or  three  years 
later,  because  Gambetta  had  not  been  able  to  seize 
and  hold  the  intermediate  dictatorship  of  the  Ee- 
public, "a  reactionary  Assembly  was  able  to  form 
a  conspiracy  for  the  restoration  of  the  Monarchy. ' ' 

In  the  first  place  I  do  not  know  what  this  in- 
structive fragment  means  by  its  phrase  "a  dem- 
ocratic dictatorship."  Did  it  represent  anything 
but  the  omnipotence  of  universal  suffrage?  If, 
for  instance,  in  accordance  with  the  Constitution 
of  the  Third  Eepublic,  the  princes  of  formerly 
reigning  families  were  exiled  from  France,  does 
it  follow  that  the  French  people  have  been  living 
under  dictatorship  for  fifty  years?  But  without 
stickling  on  such  points,  as  I  try  to  follow  M. 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  177 

Blum's  reasoning  to  the  bottom  and  understand 
fully  the  historical  example  he  cites,  I  find  myself 
more  and  more  perplexed.  So  then  Gambetta 
"was  not  able  to  seize  and  hold  the  intermediate 
dictatorship.' '  And,  since  all  the  revolutions  of 
the  19th  century  failed  if  they  did  not  observe  M. 
Blum's  rule  about  an  "intermediate  period  of  dic- 
tatorship," I  conclude  that  the  Third  Eepublic 
must  have  been  overthrown  and  the  Empire  re- 
stored. However,  things  were  not  quite  .so  tragic 
as  that.  All  that  happened  was  "a  reactionary 
Assembly  forming  a  conspiracy  to  restore  the 
Monarchy."  That  is  literally  all,  and  M.  Blum's 
terrible  rule  is  not  so  terrible  as  it  seems.  Accord- 
ing to  his  own  statement,  the  Eevolution  which 
established  the  Third  Eepublic  and  which  is  un- 
deniably one  of  the  most  successful  revolutions 
we  have  had  in  Europe — since  the  regime  it  estab- 
lished has  lasted  already  a  good  half  century — 
took  place  without  the  "intermediate  period  of 
dictatorship."  If  the  other  examples  M.  Blum 
might  give  in  favor  of  his  thesis  are  as  convincing 
as  this  one,  he  is  decidedly  right  in  not  choosing 
to  pose  as  a  "history  professor." 

I  will  not  go  so  far  as  to  erect  a  general  rule 
out  of  the  opposite  of  the  thesis  of  the  Platform, 
namely  that  every  revolution  has  been  lost  when 
it  gives  rise  to  a  dictatorship.  Eevolutions  are 
phenomena  far  too  complex  to  be  made  dependent 
upon  any  one  condition  which  must  itself  be  de- 
pendent on  a  thousand  different  factors  of  the 


178  LENIN 

most  varied  kind.  Furthermore,  as  I  have  already 
suggested,  it  is  very  difficult  to  divide  revolutions 
into  two  classes  such  as  "successful"  and  "un- 
successful." I  stop  at  the  assertion  that  the  idea 
of  the  "dictatorship  of  the  proletariat"  is  not 
only  one  of  the  most  dangerous,  hut  also  one  of 
the  most  incoherent,  political  ideas  ever  conceived. 

"The  new  order,"  M.  Blum  continues,  "planned 
by  the  proletariat,  will  be  established  by  a  class, 
but  in  the  interest  and  for  the  good  of  all  men. 
Like  the  new  juridical  system  it  precedes  and 
prepares,  the  impersonal  dictatorship  6  if  the  pro- 
letariat is  exercised  in  the  name  and  in  the  interest 
of  the  whole  of  humanity"  (or,  at  least,  of  the 
whole  nation). 

This  goes  without  saying !  Since  Adam  delved 
and  Eve  span,  no  dictatorship,  personal  or  im- 
personal, has  ever  been  exercised  in  this  world 
save  in  the  interest  of  the  whole  of  humanity !  The 
frank  and  honest  dictators  (it  is,  after  all,  a  mat- 
ter of  frankness  and  honesty)  have  never  denied 
this.  "Take  as  your  text  the  so-called  'general 
welfare,'  "  said  Napoleon,  "and  you  can  go  as  far 
as  you  like." 

6  Georges  Sorel  wrote  in  1907 :  "In  socialist  literature 
there  is  frequent  reference  to  a  future  dictatorship  of  the 
proletariat,  about  which  they  are  not  very  fond  of  giving 
explanations.  Sometimes  this  formula  is  improved  by  adding 
the  epithet  impersonal  to  qualify  dictatorship  but  that  does 
not  clarify  the  situation  very  much."  (Reflections  on  Vio- 
lence, p.  250.)  It  looks  as  if  the  authors  of  the  Platform 
had  exhumed  this  adjective  on  purpose  to  please  M.  Sorel, 
and  so  that  he  could  have  more  than  his  usual  fun  with  "the 
intellectuals  who  have  taken  up  the  profession  of  thinking 
for  the  proletariat!" 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  179 

"However,  this  period  of  transition  must  be  as 
brief  as  circumstances  permit.  Its  duration  will 
vary  according  to  economic  conditions,  the  degree 
of  preparation  and  organization  of  the  proletariat, 
and  the  nature  and  intensity  of  the  resistance 
met."7 

Since  we  are  here  considering  a  dictatorship 
merely  as  opposed  to  a  democracy  based  on  uni- 
versal suffrage,  we  may  ask  how  this  dictatorship 
is  to  end  of  its  own  accord.  If  it  suppresses  itself 
as  soon  as  "circumstances  permit,"  what  will  it  set 
up  in  its  own  stead?  Anarchy?  Universal  suf- 
frage ?  In  this  latter  case  can  we  hope  for  a  com- 
plete reversal  of  public  opinion — enlightened  by 
the  wonderful  experiment  successfully  concluded 
by  the  proletariat — from  despotism  to  democracy? 
I  prefer  not  to  be  a  history  professor  either; 
otherwise  it  would  be  very  easy  to  show  that  no 
dictatorship,  personal  or  impersonal — and  the  im- 
personal much  less  than  the  personal 8 — has  ever 
prepared  its  subjects  to  be  free  citizens  in  a  dem- 
ocratic state.    All  dictatorships  have  had  just  the 

7  Platform,  p.  8. 

8  Cardinal  Mazarin  maintained  rightly  enough  that  people 
will  put  up  with  the  absolutism  of  a  king,  even  if  it  involves 
an  extreme  of  tyranny ;  but  cannot  stand  that  of  ten  thousand 
feudal  lords,  scattered  all  over  the  map,  for  any  length  of 
time.  For  this  same  reason  the  dictatorship  of  the  hundred 
thousand  Bolshevist  commissars  who  are  terrorizing  Russia 
today  is  the  most  unbearable  tyranny  the  country  has  ever 
known.  It  is  much  worse  than  the  Old  Regime;  for  the  abso- 
lutism of  the  gendarmes  was  at  least  modified  by  a  code 
of  law.  The  situation  would  even  be  more  abominable  than 
it  is  if  99  per  cent,  of  these  commissars  were  not  so  readily 
to  be  bought  off  with  money.  In  Russia  today  bribery  is 
the  sole  surviving  guaranty  of  individual  freedom! 


180  LENIN 

opposite  effect  on  public  opinion.  That  is  why  no 
dictatorship  has  ever  suppressed  itself  of  its  own 
accord.  M.  Blum  might  reply  that  the  dictator- 
ship of  the  proletariat  will,  in  this  respect  as  in  all 
others,  be  different  from  the  dictatorships  hith- 
erto known  to  history;  and  he  will  cite  the  cur- 
rent example  of  Moscow.  Like  many  other  Euro- 
pean socialists,  M.  Blum  should  have  taken  a  trip 
to  Eussia,9  granted  the  Bolshevists  would  have 
let  him  in  (which  is  very  doubtful,  for  this  cham- 
pion of  theirs  is  in  their  eyes  one  of  the  "bour- 
geois hypocrites").  He  would  there  have  seen 
first  hand  what  the  Russian  people  think  of  the 
Bolshevists — and,  accordingly,  the  unlikelihood  of 
''circumstances  ever  allowing"  Lenin  to  substi- 
tute universal  suffrage  for  the  "period  of  tran- 
sition." Of  such  a  substitution — the  "period  of 
transition"  has  already  lasted  four  years — Lenin 
is  not  even  thinking.  These  observations,  how- 
ever, are  purely  academic;  we  all  know  how  dic- 
tatorships end  in  reality.  And  the  regime  of 
Lenin — although  it  satisfies  M.  Blum's  formula 
absolutely  (it  would  be  hard  indeed  to  find  any- 
thing better  in  the  way  of  dictatorship  and  a  more 
"sparing  use"  of  "constitutional  legality")  will 
not  be  an  exception. 

9 1  see  in  M.  Boussaton's  answer  to  the  investigation  of 
L'Avenir  (No.  38,  p.  285)  the  sincere  cry  of  a  drowning 
man:  "Russia  might  have  thrown  some  light  on  the  prob- 
lem; but  it  is  practically  impossible  for  us  to  find  out  what 
is  going  on  there.  .  .  .  We  need  documents!  As  for  the 
moral  and  humanitarian  side  of  the  matter,  what  are  we 
to  believe?" 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  181 

"The  power  of  dictatorship  during  the  period 
of  transition  must  be  exercised  by  the  proletariat 
politically  and  economically  organized. 

"True,  in  this  respect,  to  its  traditional  tactics, 
the  Socialist  Party  realizes  that  the  political  and 
economic  organs  of  the  workingmen  must  nor- 
mally determine  the  major  lines  of  its  policy." 

We  find  ourselves  in  darkness  here  again. 
What  does  "proletariat  politically  and  econom- 
ically organized"  really  mean?  Is  it  the  C.  G.  T. 
(Confederation  Generate  du  Travail) ;  or  is  it 
merely  the  "Constitution  of  the  Soviets,"  which 
has  just  been  published  jointly  by  the  bookshops 
of  the  Socialist  Party  and  by  Humanitef  In  the 
latter  case  a  few  words  should  be  added  on  the 
"poorest  peasants,"  on  the  councils  of  deputies 
from  the  batrahs  and  the  sredniaks,  or  even  better, 
the  Comitety  Biednoty  (Committees  of  the  Indi- 
gent) to  bring  us  up  to  the  dernier  cri  in  Moscow 
styles. 

It  is  very  likely  that  an  experiment  with  the 
Social  Eevolution  among  the  better  educated 
Western  peoples  would  not  be  very  different  from 
what  we  see  in  Russia.  The  world  has  just  lived 
through  five  years  of  warfare  which  has  peculiarly 
intensified  all  human  instincts  of  hatred  and  de- 
struction. The  very  tone  of  controversy  in  the 
French  newspapers  (as  in  those  of  other  coun- 
tries) is  sufficient  to  cause  some  distrust  as  to 
the  pacific  character  of  a  possible  revolution  in 


182  LENIN 

France.10  All  parties  resort  to  the  same  vituper- 
ation, the  same  accusations  of  corruption  and 
treason.  Signs  of  moral  and  intellectual  deterior- 
ation are  evident  in  every  country;  and  do  not 
imagine  that  the  Socialist  Party  is  escaping  this 
general  taint.  Two  socialist  deputies,  MM.  Basly 
and  Cadot,  recently  introduced  a  bill  in  Parlia- 
ment demanding  the  death  penalty  (with  execu- 
tion " within  twenty-four  hours")  for  monopolists, 
profiteers,  and  speculators;  and  two  extremist 
papers  approved  the  measure.  ' '  That  is  sane  re- 
publican tradition, ' '  says  Humanite.  ' '  During  the 
Great  Eevolution  were  not  the  profiteers  of  that 
day  quickly  collared  and  hoisted  up  the  nearest 
lamp-post?"11 

"Only  ignorant  people,"  says  the  Action  Fran- 
gaise,  on  the  other  hand,  "will  be  astonished  to 
see  the  Royalists  welcoming  this  timely  resurrec- 
tion of  the  ' roasting  bees'12  and  the  ' hanging 
sprees'  with  which  our  kings  kept  the  ' rabble'  in 
order  for  some  nine  hundred  years  or  more."13 

Now,  without  sympathizing  with  profiteers, 
speculators,  and  monopolists,  one  might  hope  that 
a  modern  civilized  government  had  other  means 
of  settling  economic  questions  than  the  "neckwear 
of  the  Eevolution"  and  the  chambres  ardentes  of 
our  old  kings. 

10 1  mention  Franc©  as  one  of  the  most  civilized  countries 
in  the  world. 

11  Humanite,  July  11,  1919. 

12  The  chambres  ardentes,  tribunals  which  condemned  pris- 
oners to  death  by  fire. 

13  L' Action  Frangaise,  July  11,  1919. 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  183 

Almost  touching  indeed  is  this  flocking  together 
of  such  differently  feathered  fowl  as  Royalist  and 
Bolshevist,14  yet  here  we  find  M.  Daudet  asking 
almost  every  day  for  the  guillotine  for  M.  Cail- 
laux;  while  M.  Brotteau  of  the  Populaire  advo- 
cates a  similar  shampoo  for  Marshal  Joffre's 
venerable  head.15  This  is  all  journalistic  fun- 
making,  I  am  well  aware.  It  would  be  idle  to 
take  such  banter  seriously  in  normal  times.  But 
let  a  revolution  break  out  in  France  16  and  such 
jokes  will  turn,  as  they  turned  in  Russia,  to  gal- 
lows, guillotines  and — who  can  be  sure — perhaps 
also  to  chambres  ardentes!  The  Bolshevists  have 
had  theirs.  .  .  ." 

But  not  only  the  moral  condition  of  humanity 
today  must  be  considered.  The  Platform  of  the 
French  Socialist  Party  (which,  in  fact,  does  not 
take  the  moral  condition  into  consideration  at  all) 
sets  forth  a  list  of  circumstances  "favorable  to  the 
success  of  the  social  revolution."  I  will  mention 
only  two  of  these:  "first,  the  close  unity  of  the 
International  Socialist  Party;  second,  material 
prosperity,  especially  in  all  that  concerns  stocks 
of  raw  materials,  food  stuffs,  machinery,  and 
means  of  transportation. ' '    The  first  of  these  con- 

14  Five  years  ago,  in  spite  of  "sane  republican  tradition," 
a  socialist  declaring  himself  in  favor  of  the  death  penalty 
would  have  been  expelled  from  the  Party. 

is  Populaire,  July  12,  1919. 

""In  time  of  revolution  the  class  struggle  has  absolutely 
and  inevitably  always  and  everywhere  taken  form  as  civil 
war,  and  civil  war  is  impossible  without  the  most  terrible 
destruction  and  the  most  bloody  terror.  ...  (N.  Lenin} 
Letter  to  the  Workers  of  America,  p.  7.) 


184  LENIN 

ditions,  without  being  indispensable,  is  neverthe- 
less not  without  importance.  The  second  seems 
to  me  to  be  absolutely  necessary.  Well,  does  the 
Socialist  Party  believe  that  these  two  prerequis- 
ites obtain  today?  Will  not  everyone  agree  with 
me  that  we  are  today  infinitely  farther  away  from 
their  realization  than  we  were  before  the  war  in 
1913,  when  the  question  of  the  Social  Revolution 
had  not  as  yet  been  raised  by  current  events? 
Well  then,  would  it  not  be  better,  instead  of  adopt- 
ing on  this  matter  a  sort  of  agnosticism  hardly  in 
keeping  with  the  frank  dogmatism  of  the  Marxian 
faith,  would  it  not  be  more  honest  also,  to  tell  the 
French  workers  plainly  that  the  "proletarian 
hour"  will  not  strike  tonight,  nor  even  tomorrow 
morning  ? 

It  is  true  that  to  get  free  from  this  agnosticism 
in  one  way  or  another  would  mean  a  split  in  the 
famous  "unity"  (unity!)  of  the  French  Socialist 
Party.  But  would  that  "unity,"  I  ask,  be  able  to 
withstand  the  first  crisis  of  the  Eevolution  (grant- 
ing that  it  survived  up  to  the  moment  of  the  Rev- 
olution) ?  The  socialists  of  France  owe  a  debt  of 
gratitude  to  the  French  ministers,  whose  policies, 
good  or  bad,  have  kept  them  all  united — Compere- 
Morel  hobnobbing  with  Longuet,  Thomas  with 
Blanc,  Lebey  with  Raffin-Dugens. 

Augustus  Bebel,  commenting  on  the  policy  of 
Jaures  at  the  Amsterdam  Socialist  Congress,  said : 
"After  every  vote  in  the  French  Parliament,  we 
see  the  Jaurist  group  dividing  into  two  or  three 


SEMI-BOLSHEVISM  185 

factions.  For  anything  similar  one  has  to  go  to 
Germany  to  the  most  despised  of  the  capitalistic 
parties,  the  National-Liberals.  But  today  a  por- 
tion of  the  proletarian  party  in  France  shows  the 
same  tendency.  The  effect  is  naturally  to  com- 
promise and  demoralize  the  whole  movement. ' m 
Since  the  crisis  of  war  is  now  over  and  the  crisis 
of  revolution  has  not  yet  come  in  France,  the 
French  Socialist  Party  has  hitherto  but  rarely 
shown  the  lamentable  spectacle  which  Bebel  con- 
demned. I  do  not  know,  however,  whether  the 
intellectual  and  moral  prestige  of  the  French 
"United"  Party  has  been  increased  by  the  fact 
that  on  one  side  of  its  parliamentary  group  sits 
M.  Blanc,  who  openly  calls  himself  a  Bolshevist, 
and  on  the  other  M.  Thomas,  who  maintains  no 
less  openly  that  "to  fight  Bolshevism  is  not  to 
betray  socialism  but  on  the  contrary  to  serve  it."18 
In  my  opinion  it  would  be  more  logical  for  each  of 
them  to  keep  to  his  own  side  of  the  house  and 
leave  the  others  alone,  all  the  more  since  this 
wonderful  "unity"  is  so  ineffective  in  results. 
Though  I  hope  very  sincerely  that  the  day  may 
not  come  when  the  French  socialists  will  see  what 
the  German,  and  we  Russian,  socialists  have  al- 
ready seen — a  barricade  rising  in  their  own  midst ! 

17  Bebel,  Speech  of  August  19,  1904,  at  a  full  session  of 
the  Congress  of  Amsterdam.  What  would  Bebel,  who  was 
then  so  severe  with  the  French  socialists,  have  said  today  at 
the  spectacle  presented  by  the  German  socialists? 

18  Albert  Thomas,  Bolshevism  or  Socialism,  p.  7. 


CHAPTER   XI 

THE    SOCIALISM    OF    THE    NEAR    FUTURE: 
JEAN    JAURES 

BECAUSE  of  his  great  talents,  the  inherent 
strength  of  his  character,  the  integrity  of  his 
political  and  private  life,  the  extent  and  depth  of 
his  knowledge  (in  which  he  equalled,  if  he  did  not 
surpass  Karl  Marx),  and  because  of  the  clearness 
of  his  political  thinking,  Jean  Jaures  was  one  of 
the  noblest  men  mankind  has  known. 

I  will  begin  this  chapter  by  stating  one  of  the 
fundamental  ideas  of  this  book:  that  the  motto 
of  all  the  democratic  leaders  of  our  day  must  be 
"Back  to  Jaures." 

But  "back"  does  not  wholly  express  my  mean- 
ing. In  spite  of  the  great  influence  and  excep- 
tional prestige  of  the  French  "tribune,"  demo- 
cratic and  socialist  thought  and  policy  have  never 
been  sufficiently  imbued  with  his  ideals.  The  past 
belongs  to  Marx;  the  present,  "alas,"  seems  to 
belong  to  Lenin;  I  have  some  hope  that  the  future 
may  belong  to  Jaures. 

"Some  hope,"  I  say.  Unfortunately  nothing 
today  gives  promise  of  any  triumph,  in  the  near 
future,  of  the  "Jaures  idea."    Slandered  by  his 

186 


SOCIALISM  OF   THE   NEAR  FUTURE       187 

adversaries,  frequently  misrepresented  by  his 
friends,  and  honored  by  the  men  of  Moscow, 
Jaures  will  perhaps  have  long  to  wait  for  the  rec- 
ognition of  his  glory  by  all  humanity. 

The  fate  of  this  man  is  doubly  tragic :  a  fanatic 
assassinated  him,  and  the  Bolshevists  erected  a 
statue  to  his  memory !  The  paper  which  he  edited 
with  such  great  distinction  for  ten  years  gave  an 
enthusiastic  account  of  the  ceremonies  at  the  un- 
veiling of  this  monument  in  Moscow.  It  did  not 
see  in  this  tribute  an  insult  to  the  memory  of  the 
great  defender  of  human  rights ;  though  the  statue 
was  set  up  two  blocks  away  from  the  Lubianka, 
where  the  "Extraordinary  Commission"  tortures 
its  prisoners,  and  barely  a  mile  from  Petrovsky 
Park,  where  " counter-revolutionist s"  are  shot 
without  trial. 

Trotsky,  it  seems,  made  a  beautiful  speech  at 
the  unveiling ;  he  did  not  care  for  the  methods  of 
the  French  Tribune  but  he  paid  homage  to  the 
ability  of  the  man.  Let  the  proletariat  of  the 
world  forgive  Jaures  for  not  having  been  a  Bol- 
shevist— that  was  Trotsky's  general  tone.  When 
Leo  Tolstoi  died,  Nicholas  II,  who  admired  Tol- 
stoi's " ability"  much  as  Trotsky  admires  the 
"ability"  of  Jaures,  asked  the  Lord  to  be  mer- 
ciful to  that  illustrious  sinner.1  Trotsky,  praising 
Jaures  with  faint  damns,  makes  a  good  twin  for 
the  Romanoff  despot. 

When  a  famous  "legal  mistake"  occurred  in 

1  "May  the  Lord  be  a  merciful  judge  to  him !"— so  Nicholas 
II,  when  Stolypin  told  him  that  Tolstoi  was  dead. 


188  LENIN 

France,  the  victim  of  which  was  neither  a  prole- 
tarian nor  a  socialist,  Jaures  devoted  three  years 
of  his  life  to  the  cause  of  the  millionaire  officer 
against  whom  the  injustice  had  been  done.  This 
fact  alone  ought  to  make  his  disciples  go  slow  in 
setting  him  up  today  as  a  co-religionist  and  almost 
a  friend  of  men  who  kill  bourgeois  because  they 
are  bourgeois  and  officers  because  they  are  of- 
ficers.2 

Among  those  who  for  the  last  twenty  years  have 
been  carrying  on  a  real  anti-militarist  campaign, 
(anti-militarist  in  the  sense  in  which  the  word  was 
defined  in  the  preface  to  this  book),  Jaures  un- 
questionably did  the  most  to  denounce  and  foresee 
the  terrible  calamity  of  war. 

This  is  what  he  said  in  the  Chamber  of  Deputies 
on  April  7,  1895 : 

"  Everywhere  great  colonial  competition  is 
going  on,  in  which  the  source  of  wars  between 
European  peoples  is  revealed  in  its  very  naked- 
ness. Unrestrained  rivalry  between  two  groups 
of  manufacturers  or  merchants  may  be  enough  to 
threaten  the  peace  of  all  Europe.  Well  then,  how 
do  you  expect  that  war  between  nations  will  not 
always  be  an  immediate  possibility?  Will  we  not 
always  be  on  the  verge  of  war  so  long  as  human 
life  is  at  bottom  nothing  but  war  and  conflict  in 

2  After  the  attempt  upon  the  life  of  Lenin,  512  hostages, 
officers  and  bourgeois  (the  figures  are  the  official  statistics 
of  the  Bolshevists),  were  shot  by  order  of  the  Soviet  Govern- 
ment to  avenge  this  act.  How  pleased  Jaures  would  be  to 
have  such  admirers! 


SOCIALISM   OF   THE    NEAR   FUTURE       189 

a  society  given  over  to  disordered  competitions, 
class  antagonisms  and  political  struggles,  them- 
selves often  nothing  but  social  struggles  in  dis- 
guise 1 ' ' 

He  reverted  to  the  same  thought  three  years 
later  in  the  columns  of  La  Petite  Bepublique  (Nov. 
17, 1898) : 

"If  war  breaks  out,  it  will  be  a  vast  and  terrible 
war.  For  the  first  time  in  history  it  will  embrace 
all  nations,  all  continents.  Capitalistic  expansion 
has  made  the  whole  earth  a  battlefield  to  be 
stained  with  the  blood  of  men.  The  most  terrible 
accusation  that  can  be  brought  against  capitalism 
is  that  it  holds  over  humanity  the  permanent  and 
ever  more  menacing  threat  of  war.  In  proportion 
as  the  horizon  of  human  possibility  and  promise 
widens,  the  dark  cloud  of  war  also  spreads.  It 
now  darkens  all  the  fields  where  men  till  the  soil, 
all  the  cities  where  men  trade  and  labor,  and  all 
the  seas  sailed  by  the  ships  of  men.  Humanity 
will  escape  from  this  obsession  of  slaughter  and 
disaster  only  when  it  has  substituted  the  prin- 
ciple of  peace  for  the  principle  of  war,  a  socialist 
order  for  capitalist  disorder/  * 

And  three  years  before  his  death  (Dec  20, 1911), 
he  again  called  up  the  same  spectre  before  the 
eyes  of  an  unbelieving  Parliament : 

"We  sometimes  speak  lightly  of  the  possibility 
of  such  a  terrible  catastrophe;  but  we  forget, 
gentlemen,  that  the  war  of  tomorrow  in  the  extent 
of  its  horror  and  the  depths  of  the  ruin  it  will 


190  LENIN 

cause  will  be  something  unheard  of  in  the  ex- 
perience of  men.  .  .  . 

"We  are  asked  to  think  of  a  short  war,  to  be 
settled  by  a  few  claps  of  thunder  and  a  few  flashes 
of  lightning.  Do  not  be  deceived.  It  will  be  a 
long-drawn-out  conflict,  varied  with  tremendous 
shocks  between  the  opposing  forces,  as  tremen- 
dous as  those  which  took  place  in  Manchuria  be- 
tween the  Eussians  and  the  Japanese.  Human 
masses  will  ferment  in  sickness,  distress  and  pain, 
and  waste  away  under  the  ravages  of  an  artillery 
fire  unparalleled  in  violence.  Fever  will  take  hold 
upon  the  sick,  trade  will  be  paralyzed,  factories 
shut  down,  and  the  oceans '  horizons  once  streaked 
with  the  smoke  of  steamships  will  return  to  the 
sinister  unbroken  solitude  of  former  days. 

"Yes,  it  will  be  a  terrible  spectacle  and  one  to 
arouse  all  human  passions.  Consider  this  matter 
well,  gentlemen.  Listen  to  the  warning  from  a 
man  who,  passionately  attached  to  the  ideals  of 
his  party,  is  convinced  that  to  get  justice  and  peace 
among  men,  it  is  necessary  to  change  the  form  of 
property;  but  who  also  believes  that  it  will  be  the 
noble  distinction  of  the  movement  to  proceed 
along  lines  of  peaceful  evolution,  without  unchain- 
ing those  destructive  hatreds  which  have  hitherto 
been  part  of  the  history  of  all  great  social  move- 
ments. 

"But  notice  another  thing:  it  is  in  time  of  for- 
eign war — the  invasion  of  a  Brunswick,  followed, 
you  remember,  by  the  famous  '  joumees  de  Sep- 


SOCIALISM   OF   THE    NEAR   FUTURE       191 

tembre' ;  such  a  catastrophe  as  that  of  France  in 
1870  or  that  of  Russia  in  the  conflict  with  Japan — 
that  all  the  belligerent  passions  of  a  nation,  con- 
centrating on  the  social  question,  are  whipped  by 
the  very  fact  of  war  into  extremes  of  violence; 
and  that  is  why  the  conservatives  ought,  of  all 
classes,  to  be  the  most  interested  in  preserving 
peace,  the  rupture  of  which  inevitably  means  the 
release  of  all  the  energies  of  social  disorder.' ' 

But  was  it  only  the  chauvinists,  nationalists  a 
la  Deroulede — who  sometimes  talked  lightly  of 
the  possibility  of  European  war?  Did  not  Jules 
Guesde,  a  very  rabid  Marxian  who  was  often  an- 
tagonistic to  Jaures,  formerly  lay  great  hopes  on 
a  ' '  fertile  war  1 ' '  Jaures  settled  his  accounts  with 
this  strange  internationalism  as  follows : 

"  There  is  the  same  impotence,  the  same  con- 
fusion in  the  foreign  policy  of  Guesde.  It  goes 
without  saying  that  he  is  definitely  an  internation- 
alist. From  the  very  beginning  he  has  fought  the 
chauvinism  of  Deroulede  and  other  6 patriots,'  and 
has  marked  the  pitfalls  into  which  this  enthusiasm 
of  belligerent  charlatanism  may  lead  the  public 
mind.  His  internationalism,  however,  is  not  an 
internationalism  of  peace,  which  would  allow  the 
proletariat  of  Europe  to  acquire  liberty  in  gen- 
eral and,  through  the  latter,  power,  and  so  to  con- 
centrate all  mental,  moral  and  material  resources, 
wasted  today  either  by  war  or  by  an  armed  peace, 
on  the  problems  incident  to  the  necessary  change 
in  the  status  of  property.    No,  it  is  not  from  the 


192  LENIN 

regular  growth  of  the  proletariat  nor  from  the 
progress  of  the  democracies  that  he  expects  the 
deliverance  of  the  wage-earners  to  come,  but  from 
deep  commotions  which  will  make  the  revolution- 
ary force  gush  forth  as  in  a  torrent  from  a  rent 
earth — the  greater  the  cataclysms  therefore  the 
more  productive  the  results.  But  there  is  no 
greater  cataclysm  than  the  bloody  conflicts  of 
great  peoples  who  already  have  in  them  the  in- 
ward quiver  of  approaching  social  wars.  For  in 
such  struggles,  where  the  national  organizations 
of  world  capitalism  strike  at  and  ruin  each  other, 
all  the  bonds  which  normally  embarrass  the  rev- 
olutionary proletariat  will  fall  away,  and  from 
the  governmental  and  capitalistic  husks  of  the 
nations  torn  asunder  by  the  shock  of  war,  the 
International  of  labor  will  burst  into  bloom. 

' '  "What  a  cataclysm,  indeed,  what  a  piece  of  luck 
for  revolution,  if  by  chance  Kussia  and  England 
should  hurl  themselves  against  each  other  and 
destroy  each  other!  Eussia,  the  hot-bed  of  abso- 
lutism, England,  the  hot-bed  of  capitalism!  Both 
stifling  the  proletarian  spirit  in  the  world!  Both 
obstacles  in  the  pathway  of  Eevolution ! 

"According  to  Guesde,  Eussia  is  not  only  a 
Cossack  menace  to  the  republican  or  constitutional 
liberties  of  the  "West.  By  forcing  Germany,  her 
immediate  neighbor,  to  be  continually  on  tiptoe, 
Eussia  to  some  degree  justifies  German  military 
imperialism — the  guardian  of  Germanic  inde- 
pendence; and  the  German  proletariat  itself  hes- 


SOCIALISM  OF   THE   NEAR  FUTURE       193 

itates  to  make  an  attack  on  the  Empire  for  fear 
that,  in  all  the  risks  of  a  terrible  civil  war,  Czarism 
will  intervene  to  make  of  Germany  another  Poland. 
England  also  is  a  drag  on  the  international  pro- 
letariat; because,  having  to  some  degree  allowed 
her  workers  to  share  in  the  benefits  of  her  eco- 
nomic conquest  of  the  world,  she  keeps  them  sta- 
tionary in  a  mood  of  conservatism  or  timid  reform. 
The  downfall  of  czarism  would  liberate  the  so- 
cialist democracy  of  Germany;  the  downfall  of 
English  capitalism  would  throw  the  proletariat  of 
England  into  the  universal  revolutionary  move- 
ment. That  is  why  Guesde  hailed  the  strained  re- 
lations which  developed  in  1885  between  Kussia 
and  England  over  Afghanistan,  and  glorified  war 
as  a  harbinger  of  blessings. 

"  'Far  from  being  a  black  cloud  in  the  revolu- 
tionary sky,  that  gigantic  duel  which  the  govern- 
ments of  Europe  in  gloomy  foreboding  see  ap- 
proaching, is  all  to  the  good  for  western  socialism, 
no  matter  which  of  those  two  "civilizing"  states 
comes  out  of  the  fight  disabled.  It  would  be  even 
better  if  both  of  them  were  wounded  unto  death. 

"  'A  Kussia  crushed  in  Central  Asia  means  the 
end  of  czarism,  which  managed  to  survive  the 
assassination  of  a  czar  but  could  not  possibly  with- 
stand the  collapse  of  the  military  power  on  which 
it  leans  and  with  which  it  is  interchangeable.  The 
aristocratic  and  bourgeois  classes,  too  cowardly 
to  act  of  their  own  accord,  and  hitherto  inclined 


194.  LENIN 

to  let  nihilist  bombs  explode  in  vain,  will  suddenly 
find  themselves  swept  into  power  in  a  government 
now  constitutionalized,  now  parliamentarized, 
now  Westernized.  And  the  first  and  inevitable 
effect  of  this  political  revolution  in  St.  Petersburg 
will  be  the  liberation  of  the  laboring  classes  in 
Germany.  Freed  from  the  Moscow  nightmare, 
sure  of  no  longer  finding  the  Cossacks  of  an  Alex- 
ander behind  the  dragoons  of  a  Wilhelm,  the  so- 
cialist democracy  of  Germany  will  be  in  a  position 
to  dance  the  revolutionary  festival,  the  proletarian 
"89  "  on  the  ruins  of  the  empire  of  blood  and  steel. 
Meanwhile,  and  even  before  the  defeat  itself — 
as  the  czarist  papers  themselves  are  obliged  to 
confess — the  bankruptcy  of  Eussia  will  shake  the 
foundation  of  the  whole  capitalist  world. 

6 '  ' Hurrah  for  war  then !  Lo,  the  last ' ' dangers' ' 
of  peace  have  disappeared !  Destiny  is  now  to  be 
fulfilled!  In  a  few  days,  in  a  few  weeks  at  the 
latest,  the  militarism  of  Moscow  and  the  com- 
mercialism of  England  will  be  at  each  other's 
throats;  .  .  .  and  may  the  outcome  be  the  final 
downfall  not  of  one  but  of  both  contenders.'  "3 

With  all  the  respect  due  the  character  and  in- 
tegrity of  M.  Jules  Guesde,  it  must  be  said  that 
in  all  this  rhapsody  he  played  a  bad  trick  on  him- 
self as  well  as  on  socialism.  It  is  not  only  the  fact 
that  thirty  years  later  M.  Guesde  became  minister 
(I  would  be  the  last,  certainly,  to  blame  him  for 

3  Charles  Rappoport,  Jean  Jaures,  second  edition,  1916,  pp. 
369-371.  I  have  taken  the  quotations  of  Jaures  from  this 
book. 


SOCIALISM   OF   THE   NEAR   FUTURE       195 

that)  in  the  coalition  cabinet  of  the  Union  Sacree 
and  of  "national  defense,"  formed  to  carry  on 
the  war  in  which  France  f ought  side  by  side  with 
the  "militarism  of  Moscow"  and  "the  commer- 
cialism of  England"  against  the  military  imperial- 
ism of  Germany,  the  "guardian  of  German  inde- 
pendence" (phrases  of  M.  Guesde  which  are  word 
for  word  the  theme  of  the  manifesto  of  the  93 
German  scholars  and  of  the  reactionary  press  of 
the  other  side  of  the  Khine  all  through  the  war). 
This  is  a  purely  personal  matter.  But  everything 
else  in  the  passage  I  have  just  quoted  is  of  equal 
soundness,  beginning  with  the  false  prophecy  that 
"in  a  few  days,  in  a  few  weeks  at  the  latest,  the 
militarism  of  Moscow  and  the  commercialism  of 
England  will  be  at  each  other's  throats,"  and  end- 
ing with  the  moral  position  in  which  socialism  is 
left  as  compared  with  "monarchism,  opportunism 
and  radicalism" — the  latter  crying  "disaster" 
at  the  advance  of  the  terrible  spectre  of  conflict; 
while  the  former,  in  joyful  expectation  of  the 
"revolutionary  dance,"  "hurrahs  for  war,"  and 
declares  with  satisfaction  that  "the  'last  dangers' 
of  peace  have  disappeared!" 

The  worst  enemy  of  socialism  could  not  have 
given  it  a  blacker  eye.  Fortunately  passages  of 
this  nature  are  rare  in  socialist  literature.  But 
it  must  be  admitted  that  in  the  writings  of  Marx 
and  Engels,  and  especially  in  their  private  cor- 
respondence, a  few  paragraphs  are  animated  with 
the  same  spirit — M.  Jules  Guesde,  moreover,  is 


196  LENIN 

one  of  the  purest  Marxians.  The  "masters"  also 
from  time  to  time  wistfully  contemplated  the 
world  cataclysm,  either  in  the  interest  of  national 
causes  or  in  that  of  the  " revolutionary  dance." 

Lenin  expressly  recognized  that  there  was  some 
truth  in  all  this  for  certain  classes  of  wars;  and 
declared  himself  to  be  of  Marx's  opinion.  "The* 
wars  of  former  days,"  he  wrote  in  one  of  his 
articles  in  1915  4  "were  the  continuation  of  bour- 
geois movements  to  free  nations  from  foreign 
yokes  or  from  Turkish  and  Eussian  absolutism.. 
No  question  then  interested  socialism  except  aa 
to  whether  the  success  of  one  of  the  two  bour- 
geoisies in  the  struggle  was  preferable  to  that  of 
the  other;  and  the  Marxists  were  able  to  rouse 
people  in  advance  to  wars  of  this  nature  by  re- 
kindling national  hatreds,  just  as  Marx  did  in 
1848,  and  later  on  against  Eussia ;  and  as  Engels 
in  1859  spurred  the  Germans  against  their  op- 
pressors, Napoleon  III  and  Eussian  czarism."  On 
the  other  hand  Lenin  retorted  to  Gardenin,  who 
was  pointing  to  what  he  very  justly  called  the 
"reactionary  chauvinism"  of  Marx  in  1848:  "We 
Marxians  are,  and  always  have  been,  in  favor  of 
revolutionary  war  against  counter-revolutionary 
states."     Lenin  and  Zinoviev5  based  all  their 

4  N.  Lenin,  "The  Failure  of  the  Second  International,"  in 
The  Communist,  No.  1-29  (1915). 

5  G.  Zinoviev,  "On  Maraudism,"  in  The  Social-Democrat* 
No.  39  (1915). 


SOCIALISM  OF   THE   NEAR  FUTURE       197 

Swiss  propaganda  on  the  recognition  of  a  differ- 
ence in  principle  between  the  "imperialistic"  war 
of  1914-18  and  the  "wars  of  national  indepen- 
dence" of  former  days,  notably,  for  instance,  that 
of  1870,  which,  "by  bringing  about  the  unification 
of  Germany  fulfilled  a  very  important  and  his- 
torically progressive  mission"  (Zinoviev).6 

The  absurdity  of  this  method  of  reasoning  is 
strikingly  obvious,  I  think.  If  there  are  such 
things  as  "progressive  wars,"  the  war  of  1914-18 
which  liberated  Poland,  Czecho-Slovakia,  and 
Jugo-Slavia,  was  without  a  shadow  of  doubt  much 
more  so  than  the  war  of  1870  which  did  not  lib- 
erate anything  but  reduced  Alsace  to  slavery. 
The  militarism  of  William  II  was  more  dangerous 
than  that  of  Napoleon  III ;  and  Clemenceau,  Lloyd 
George,  and  Wilson,  are  certainly  much  less  reac- 
tionary than  Bismarck. 

This  line  of  thinking  is  entirely  foreign  to 
Jaures.  He  does  not  believe  in  wars  of  any  kind, 
and  he  takes  little  stock  in  the  gaiety  of  the  "rev- 
olutionary dance ' '  which  is  to  come  out  of  a  world 
conflict.  Moreover,  he  never  tried  (as  Engels 
did)  to  arouse  patriotic  hatreds  even  against  op- 
pressors.    He  never  hurrahed  for  war  with  M. 

6  It  would  be  very  interesting  to  know  what  those  French 
socialists  who  are  flirting  with  Bolshevism  think  of  this  "dif- 
ference in  principle"  between  the  wars  of  1914  and  1870; 
and  whether  they  regard  the  war  of  1870  as  really  an  "his- 
torically progressive"  movement. 


198  LENIN 

Jules  Gnesde.    In  this  respect  also  the  system  of 
Jaures  is  on  a  higher  plane  than  Marxism.7 

"A  European  war  can  bring  the  Kevohrtion  on. 
The  controlling  classes  would  do  well  to  remember 
that.  But  such  a  war  might  also,  and  over  a  long 
period  of  time,  provoke  crises  of  counter-revolu- 
tion, rabid  reaction,  and  exasperated  nationalism. 
It  might  result  in  crushing  dictatorships,  mon- 
strous militarisms,  and  a  long  chain  of  retrograde 
violences,  meanly  motivated  hatreds,  vindictive 
reprisals,  and  degrading  slaveries.  We,  for  our 
part,  refuse  to  take  a  hand  in  this  barbaric  game 
of  chance.  We  refuse  to  risk,  on  one  throw  of 
such  blood-stained  dice,  the  certainty  that  our 
workingmen  will  some  day  be  free,  the  certainty 

7  I  may  say  in  passing  that  Jaures  was  duly  appreciative 
of  the  remarkable  gifts  and  powerful  intelligence  of  Karl 
Marx.  I  do  not  think,  however,  that  the  moral  and  intel- 
lectual personality  of  this  great  fighter  ever  really  appealed 
to  him.  M.  Paul  Boncour  writes  in  his  reminiscences  of 
Jaures:  "I  found  him  reading  the  correspondence  of  Marx 
and  Engels.  Jaures  often  'brushed  up'  in  these  sources  of 
socialist  doctrine.  With  that  perfect  good  faith  which  seemed 
always  to  give  him  the  freshness  of  spirit  of  a  child,  he  said 
to  me,  fingering  the  heavy  pages :  'How  wrapped  up  in  their 
blessed  "doctrine"  these  fellows  were,  inflexible  in  their  an- 
tipathies, indifferent  to  everything  outside^  their  own  fights 
of  the  moment !  I  often  wonder  whether  it  is  not  a  weakness, 
whether  it  does  not  diminish  the  fighting  ability  of  a  militant 
to  try,  as  I  am  always  trying,  to  understand  the  ideas  of 
other  people,  and  open  up  to  so  many  other  emotions  not 
strictly  pertinent  to  the  political  and  social  struggle  itself/  " 
Indeed,  therein  lies  the  great  difference  between  the  natures 
of  Marx  and  Jaures;  the  author  of  Das  Kapital  had  a  very 
vast  knowledge ;  but  his  emotions  were  aroused  only  by  social 
and  political  combat,  and  then  only  so  far  as  his  personal 
ideas  and  the  bearing  of  events  upon  them  were  concerned. 
In  this  respect  Lenin  is  much  nearer  to  Marx  than  Jaures 
was.    Lenin  can  see  and  think  of  nothing  except  Bolshevism. 


SOCIALISM   OF   THE   NEAR   FUTURE       199 

of  honorable  independence,  under  a  European 
democracy,  which  the  future  holds  in  reserve  for 
all  peoples,  and  all  groups  of  people,  despite  and 
beyond  all  divisions,  and  dismemberments."8 

These  words  of  a  great  orator  are  words  also 
of  a  prophet.  And  yet  Jaures  always  trusted  that 
humanity  would  be  spared  the  World  War.  "Such 
a  thing  would  be  too  stupid!"  he  would  say, 
6 'therefore  it  will  not  be."  "Such  a  thing  would 
be  too  stupid;  therefore  it  is  sure  to  be!"  would 
have  been  the  reasoning  of  a  Schopenhauer. 
"Jaures,"  says  Anatole  France,9  "knew  very  well 
that  the  war  would  help  his  party ;  but  he  did  not 
want  to  purchase  victory  for  the  ideals  closest  to 
his  heart  at  such  a  price." 

A  reservation  is  in  point  here.  The  war  did 
help  socialism,  in  that  it  developed  among  the 
masses  a  hatred  for  the  governments  which 
brought  it  about;  but  it  also  worked  against  so- 
cialism and  in  a  much  more  important  way,  by 
destroying  the  moral  and  economic  foundations 
on  which  socialism  must  rest.  It  was  in  anticipa- 
tion and  appreciation  of  this  that  Jaures  made  so 
many  efforts  to  fight  off  and  forestall  war.  He 
was  only  too  right.  He  did  not  succeed.  And 
death  was  the  reward  of  his  efforts.  "He  suffered 
this  fate,"  Anatole  France  nobly  says,  "that  his 

8  Jaures,  The  July  (1915)  Conference  on  Militarism  (pub- 
lished by  Vorwarts  and  quoted  in  M.  Charles  Rappoport's 
book  on  Jaures). 

9  Anatole  France,  "Jaures"  in  Humanite,  March  26,  1919. 


200  LENIN 

soul,  which  was  as  beautiful  as  peace,  should  die 
with  the  death  of  peace. ' ' 

People  commonly  speak  of  three  phases  in  the 
political  career  of  Jaures  as  a  socialist:  he  was 
regarded  as  a  " revolutionary"  during  the  years 
1893  to  1898,  from  the  time  he  joined  the  Socialist 
Party  up  to  the  coming  into  power  of  the  Waldeck- 
Eousseau-Millerand  ministry;  as  an  " opportu- 
nist," a  "reformist,"  from  1898  to  1904,  up  to  the 
Congress  of  Amsterdam;  and  thereafter  as  a  " rev- 
olutionary" again,  during  the  period  of  "unified" 
socialism,  in  which  the  war  outbreak — and  death 
— found  him. 

This  analysis  into  periods  and  changes  of  policy 
is  sound  so  long  as  the  merely  external  affiliations 
of  the  great  French  orator  are  concerned.  But 
the  doctrine,  the  system  of  thought,  of  Jaures, 
presents  much  greater  unity.  In  this  respect  his 
tendencies,  even  as  a  mere  youth  when  he  sat  in 
Parliament  in  the  Centre  and  supported  the  policy 
of  Jules  Ferry,  do  not  differ  greatly  from  his 
more  mature  thinking.  He  certainly  had  a  right 
to  claim  as  he  did  claim:10  "I  have  always  been  a 
republican  and  a  socialist:  the  social  Eepublic, 
the  Eepublic  of  organized  and  sovereign  Labor, 
has  always  been  my  idea.  For  it  I  have  always 
fought  from  the  very  beginning  even  with  all  my 
inexperience  and  ignorance  as  a  boy. 

10  Jean  Jaures,  Discours  parlementaires,  1904. 


SOCIALISM   OF   THE    NEAR   FUTURE      201 

"Just  as  I  am  falsely  said  to  have  abandoned 
the  doctrine  and  platform  of  the  Left  Centre  for 
the  doctrine  and  platform  of  socialism,  so  it  is 
falsely  alleged  that  in  the  years  from  1893  to  1898 
I  advocated  a  method  of  violent  revolution  and 
frequented  extremist  republican  circles,  only  to 
adopt  later  on  an  attenuated  'reformism,'  and 
revolution  at  a  lagging  evolutionary  pace.  To  be 
sure,  in  the  enthusiasms  of  the  first  great  socialist 
successes  in  1893,  I  sometimes  nursed  the  illusion 
of  a  complete,  immediate,  and  almost  too  easy, 
victory  for  our  ideals.  And  in  the  heat  of  struggle 
against  the  systematically  reactionary  ministries 
which  defied  us,  threatened  us,  tried  to  cast  us 
out  of  the  body  politic  of  the  Republic,  outlaw  us, 
ex-communicate  us  from  national  life,  I  did  appeal 
to  the  great  forces  of  the  proletariat ;  as  I  would 
again  tomorrow,  if  the  authorities  tried  to  prevent 
the  free,  legal  evolution  of  collectivism,  the  order- 
ly redemption  of  the  working  class.  But  in  all 
my  speeches  in  that  time  of  storm — the  bitter 
emotions  of  it  I  can  still  feel — the  essentials  of 
our  socialist  policies  of  today  can  easily  be  recog- 
nized: the  same  fundamental  anxiety  to  unite  so- 
cialism with  real  love  of  country,  to  complete 
democracy  in  politics  by  democracy  in  life;  the 
same  reliance  on  the  power  of  the  law,  if  only  that 
law  be  not  abused  by  the  recklessness  of  reaction- 
ary parties  or  deformed  by  class  treachery.' 9 

All  of  Jaures  is  there,  all  the  great  lesson  of 


202  LENIN 

Ms  theory  and  practice :  social  democracy  as  the 
logical  and  necessary  result  of  political  -democ- 
racy; progressive  reform  where  opportunity  is 
given  for  the  free  clash  of  ideas  before  a  public 
opinion  which  decides;  threat  of  violent  revolu- 
tion where  that  opportunity  is  threatened;  rev- 
olution itself  where  it  is  denied. 

To  this  program,  political  thought  of  today, 
though  enriched  by  the  great  experience  of  1914- 
19,  cannot  add  a  single  word.  It  is  the  program 
of  today.    It  is  the  program  also  of  tomorrow. 

In  1904,  Jaures  was  beaten  at  Eheims  and  Am- 
sterdam by  the  combined  efforts  of  Jules  Guesde, 
Vaillant,  Bebel  and  Kautsky.  On  what  question? 
On  the  question  as  to  whether  socialists  should 
work  in  cabinets  with  bourgeois  ministers.  Very 
well !  In  1915,  Jules  Guesde  became  a  minister  as 
the  colleague  of  Briand,  Kibot  and  Denys  Cochin, 
and  Vaillant  encouraged  him  in  doing  so;  as  for 
the  German  non-compromisers,  Bebel,  if  he  were 
alive,  would  surely  be  Chancellor  of  State  today, 
if  not  President  of  the  German  Eepublic ;  and  M. 
Kautsky,  though  maintaining  a  critical  reserve, 
is  at  present  a  fairly  cordial  supporter  of  the 
ministry,  and  is  even  in  a  receptive  mood  for  a 
portfolio  itself. 

Events  have  shown  that  the  non-participation 
of  the  socialists  in  power  is  not  a  question  of  prin- 
ciple nor  a  symbol  of  party  faith;  but  a  question 
of  pure  tactic,  depending  exclusively  on  political 
circumstances.    Jaures,  perhaps,  made  a  tactical 


SOCIALISM  OF   THE   NEAR   FUTURE      203 

error  in  defending  the  entrance  of  M.  Millerand, 
a  socialist  at  that  time,  into  the  Waldeck-Rous- 
seau-Galliffet  cabinet.  But  on  the  principle  at 
issne,  he  was  undoubtedly  right. 

The  attitude  of  Jaures  on  the  Dreyfus  case — 
the  second  question  of  policy  which  then  separated 
him  from  Jules  Guesde  and  Vaillant,  does  not 
give  rise  to  any  question  at  all  in  our  time.  The 
well-known  phrase,  "James  saved  the  honor  of 
French  socialism  by  his  position  on  the  Affaire" 
is  generally  recognized  as  true  today.  Moreover, 
since  Jules  Guesde  has  since  served  as  minister  in 
a  war  cabinet,  all  the  attacks  he  made  against 
Jaures  for  supporting  the  cause  of  a  professional 
military  officer  u  have  peculiarly  lost  their  point. 

11  "Here  is,  we  are  told,  a  special  victim  who  has  the  right 
to  a  special  campaign  on  our  part  in  his  behalf  and  a  deliv- 
erance at  our  hands  which  would  constitute  an  exceptional 
case  in  socialist  polity.  This  victim  is  a  member  of  the 
ruling  class,  a  staff  captain.  Rich  in  his  youth,  through 
the  robbery  of  laborers  exploited  by  his  parents,  and  free  to 
become  a  useful  man,  free  to  put  the  knowledge  he  owes  to 
his  millions  to  the  benefit  of  humanity,  he  nevertheless  chose 
what  he  calls  a  military  career.  He  said:  T  will  use  my 
splendid  education,  my  unusual  intellectual  training,  to 
slaughter  my  fellowmen.'  Interesting,  this  victim,  isn't  he! 
(Loud  Applause.)  Oh,  I  understand  very  well  that  you 
workingmen,  you  peasants,  who  are  taken  away  from  the 
factory  and  the  plow,  put  into  a  uniform  and  given  a  gun, 
under  the  pretense  that  you  are  needed  to  defend  your  coun- 
try, have  the  right,  the  duty  even,  to  cry  out  to  us,  the 
organized  proletariat,  when  you  fall  foul  of  this  terrible 
military  justice!  You  are  not  in  the  barracks  of  your  own 
free  will.  You  have  never  voluntarily  accepted  either  the 
military  rules,  or  the  military  organization  of  the  so-called 
military  justice,  which  you  put  up  with.  But  he  knew  what 
he  was  doing  when  he  chose  the  career  of  arms;  he  deliber- 
ately entered  on  this  path,  upholding  the  courtsTmartial  so 
long  as  he  thought  that  they  would  bear  only  on  the  poor 
man ;  and  that  he  would  some  day  be  the  commanding  officer 


204  LENIN 

In  addition  to  these  two  questions  of  tactic, 
however,  there  were  two  points  of  theory  in  dis- 
pute between  the  camps  of  Jaures  and  Guesde 
which  have  not  lost  any  of  their  interest  since 
that  time.  I  say  two  points,  though  they  are 
really  reducible  to  one :  the  class  struggle  and  the 
revolution. 

A  misunderstanding  exists  to  the  disadvantage 
of  reformist  socialism,  to  which  "reformists" 
themselves  have  often  contributed:  it  has  to  do 
with  their  notion  of  the  class  struggle.  People 
have  preferred  to  think  that  the  difference  between 
the  revolutionists  and  the  reformists  lay  in  the 
fact  that  the  former  recognized,  while  the  latter 
did  not  recognize,  the  "class  struggle."  The  mis- 
understanding -arises,  as  is  often  the  case,  in  the 
ambiguity  and  nature  of  the  word  "recognize." 
To  my  mind  the  question  has  no  meaning  whatso- 
ever. 

The  class  struggle  is  a  fact  which  no  man  in  his 

who  would  set  the  wheels  of  that  blind,  secret  and  merciless 
justice  into  motion  against  the  poor  man!  Such  is  the 
victim  in  whose  behalf  they  are  trying  to  mobilize  all  the 
forces  of  the  socialists  and  of  the  proletariat!"  (Jules 
Guesde,  speech  at  the  Lille  Hippodrome.) 

I  have  quoted  this  long  passage  in  extenso  because  it  is  a 
fine  example  of  all  the  elements  of  sectarian  socialism  which 
Lenin  himself  would  not  disclaim — easy  and  eloquent  dema- 
gogy* an  appeal  to  the  instincts  of  hatred,  coupled  with  an 
extremely  simple  scheme  of  thought.  Fate  has  cruelly  pun- 
ished M.  Jules  Guesde,  a  sincere  and  conscientious  man,  by 
making  him  "under  the  pretence  that  he  was  needed  to  defend 
his  country,"  work  in  1914-15  in  collaboration  with  these  mis- 
erable "commanding  officers."  He  was  able  to  see  that  life 
is  much  too  complicated  for  sectarian  formulas  to  simplify. 
How  superior  is  the  great  and  noble  farsightedness  of  Jaures 
to  this  narrow  and  blind  ritualism. 


SOCIALISM  OF   THE   NEAR   FUTURE      205 

senses  can  help  perceiving.  One  may  build  exag- 
gerated hopes  on  this  fact,  as  the  Marxists  do. 
It  may  be  deplored,  as,  for  instance,  Christians 
deplore  it.  But  the  fact  itself  cannot  be  denied. 
Harmonious  cooperation  of  the  classes  today  is 
as  a  general  rule  not  a  reality  but  a  utopia.  The 
Eussian  Eevolution  has  shown  that  the  bourgeois 
are  nearly  always  as  " maximalist"  in  their  desid- 
erata as  the  proletariat:  one  side  wants  to  get 
everything,  the  other  wants  to  yield  nothing.  A 
glaring  example  of  bourgeois  stupidity,  and  bour- 
geois "maximalism"  I  witnessed  in  the  Ukraine, 
after  the  Germans  had  driven  out  the  Bolshevists 
and  put  General  Skoropadsky  in  control.  As  for 
the  stupidity,  bankers,  manufacturers,  and  land- 
owners all  seemed  to  believe 12  in  the  stability  of 
the  hated  regime — a  Cossack  general  supported 
by  a  foreign  army!  And  as  for  the  " maximal- 
ism,'  '  the  temporary  majority  seized  its  chance  to 
take  vengeance  on  the  workers  and  peasants  for 
all  the  insults  it  had  suffered  during  the  short 
period  of  Bolshevism.  Today,  of  course,  the  tables 
have  been  turned  exactly.  Dragonnades  of  land- 
owners alternate  with  peasant  jacqueries.  But 
can  one  blame  the  illiterate  peasants  and  work- 

12  With  the  majority  it  was  an  unshaken,  almost  religious 
faith — I  can  say  that  as  an  eye-witness.  Business  paper 
and  securities  leapt  at  once  to  dizzy  altitudes,  and  yet  there 
were  hardly  any  sellers ;  everyone  wanted  to  buy  or  else  was 
waiting  for  a  still  higher  rise  before  selling.  A  few  months 
later  the  debacle  occurred — semi-Bolshevism  under  Petlioura, 
Bolshevism  under  Rakovsky,  and  finally  ultra-Bolshevism 
under  Grigorief.  Many  wealthy  people  lost  their  entire  for- 
tunes in  the  crash,  to  say  nothing  of  those  who  lost  their  lives ! 


206  LENIN 

ingmen  for  not  being  more  intelligent  and  less 
"maximalist"  than  the  educated  people  of  money? 
I  grant  you  that  the  Russian  bourgeoisie,  from  a 
political  point  of  view,  is  the  least  intelligent  in 
the  whole  of  Europe ! 

This  lesson  may  not  have  been  absolutely  in 
vain.  Harmonious  cooperation  between  mutually 
tolerant  classes  is  and  will  long  remain  a  Utopia ; 
but  it  has  not  been  proved  that  the  class  struggle 
must  necessarily  overstep  the  limits  of  pacific  elec- 
toral and  parliamentary  contest.  The  revolution 
cost  the  bourgeois  too  much  for  them  lightheart- 
edly  to  oppose  universal  suffrage  (though  some  of 
their  spokesmen  are  undoubtedly  anxious  to  bring 
them  to  this).  There  is,  therefore,  reason  to  hope 
that  universal  suffrage  will  be  recognized  by  both 
camps  as  the  pivot  of  the  future  struggle. 

This  was,  I  believe,  the  general  idea  of  Jaures. 
Isolated  sentences  of  the  great  French  tribune 
may  doubtless  be  quoted  to  the  contrary.  Jaures 
was  a  man  of  extraordinary  activity.  He  wrote  a 
great  deal  and  lectured  even  more.  He  acknowl- 
edged himself  that  he  often  had  to  write  and  talk 
with  no  chance  for  a  careful  weighing  of  words. 
It  would  therefore  be  unfair  to  judge  his  doctrine 
by  occasional  remarks  escaping  him  in  the  heat  of 
debate.  Sentences  of  an  extremism  which,  if  I 
dare  say  so,  is  a  little  too  ready,  are  also  found  in 
his  historical  studies.  I  am  not  very  fond  of  some 
pages  in  his  "History  of  the  French  Revolution." 
That  book  is,  of  course,  a  prodigious  work  of  labor 


SOCIALISM  OF   THE   NEAR   FUTURE      207 

and  learning,  of  admirable  eloquence  always,  not 
without  finesse  and  irony  here  and  there.  It  is  also 
a  fairly  impartial  work,  in  spite  of  its  frank  title 
as  a  "socialist"  history.  But  I  do  not  like  Jaures 
as  a  "Montagnard"  any  more  than  I  like  Anatole 
France  as  a  "comrade."  I  do  not  like  the  ven- 
eration Jaures  shows  for  Danton,  with  whom  he 
had  nothing  in  common  except  eloquence  (but  how 
different  the  Attic  eloquence  of  Jaures  from  the 
demagogy  of  Danton!).  I  do  not  like  to  see  this 
"Dreyfusard"  sitting  in  stern  judgment  on  the 
Girondins  who,  "  at  a  time  when  the  revolutionary 
mind  needed  complete  serenity,  unity  and  enthu- 
siasm, brought  on  those  unintelligible  'Septem- 
ber days/  during  which  the  responsibility  of 
parties  and  individuals  is  almost  impossible  to 
determine." 

Moreover  obiter  dicta  of  this  kind  have  never 
fooled  those  who  honestly  and  in  good  faith  were 
seeking  for  the  true  doctrine  of  Jaures.  M.  Charles 
Eappoport,  who  is  neither  a  reformist  nor  a  mod- 
erate, in  a  very  authoritative  and  conscientious 
book  devoted  to  the  famous  orator,  speaks  of  "his 
concept  of  things  as  organically  reformist,"  in  the 
period  after,  as  well  as  in  the  period  before,  the 
Congress  of  Amsterdam;13  and  he  calls  Jaures 
a  "Prometheus  of  evolution." 

13  Charles  Rappoport,  I.e.,  pp.  59  and  372.  The  admiration 
which  he  has  for  Jaures  does  not  prevent  M.  Rappoport  today 
from  considering  the  Social  Revolution  as  the  one  beneficent 
panacea  (see  his  article  in  the  Journal  du  Peuple,  for  July 
30.  1919). 


208  LENIN 


Let  Jaures  speak  for  himself,  however : 

6  '  The  revolution  of  the  future  must  proceed  by 
enlightened  and  legal  methods.  The  organization 
of  the  proletariat  as  a  class  party  does  not  in  any 
way  imply  recourse  to  violence.  There  is  nothing 
in  it  incompatible  with  the  idea  of  evolution  and 
a  constitutional  policy  of  universal  suffrage.  The 
proletariat  knows  that  by  using  violence  it  is  mak- 
ing things  harder  by  sowing  the  seeds  of  panic. 

"Nothing  good  can  be  expected  from  convul- 
sions which  shake  society  to  its  very  foundations. 
After  a  few  lamentable  totterings  things  would 
return  to  their  present,  or  something  approaching 
their  present,  equilibrium.  The  proletariat  will 
come  into  power  not  through  some  lucky  turn  of 
events  in  a  political  turmoil,  but  through  the  legal 
and  methodical  consolidation  of  its  own  forces. 

"More  than  that,  even  if  a  sudden  coup  is  suc- 
cessful, its  success  will  not  be  an  enduring  one. 
It  will  have  no  morrow  of  promise.  There  are 
small  property  holders  even  in  the  villages;  and 
if  a  minority  should  for  a  minute  abolish  that 
property,  nuclei  of  resistance  would  form  every- 
where. Only  through  delicately  and  accurately 
planned  transactions  in  which  the  interests  of 
small  holders  are  fully  safeguarded,  will  the  latter 
submit  to  a  change  from  a  capitalistic  to  a  social- 
istic status;  and  transactions  and  guarantees  of 
such  intricacy  can  be  made  only  after  the  calmest 
deliberation  and  through  the  legally  expressed 
will  of  the  majority  of  the  people  in  a  country. 


SOCIALISM   OF   THE   NEAR   FUTURE      209 

"Quite  apart  from  convulsive  crises  which  can- 
not be  foreseen  before  they  occur,  nor  controlled 
after  they  have  occurred,  there  is  only  one  sov- 
ereign tactic  for  socialism  today:  the  legal  con- 
quest of  a  majority.  The  revolutionary  appeal 
to  force  can  be  only  a  great  deception  for  the 
workingman  of  our  time." 

It  is  a  pity  the  Bolshevists  did  not  carve  these 
words  of  Jaures  on  the  statue  they  erected  to  him 
at  Moscow. 


CHAPTEE  XII 

THEORIES  THAT  ARE  DEAD  AND  IDEAS  THAT 

ENDURE 

POLITICAL  theorists  must  today  apply  them- 
selves to  disengaging  from  a  tangle  of  data 
the  great  lessons  of  these  last  five  years,  the  most 
extraordinary  years  in  human  history.  On  the 
benefits  it  will  derive  from  these  lessons  the  future 
of  mankind  depends. 

The  truth  very  rarely  issues  from  the  clash  of 
conflicting  opinions;  and  almost  never  from  the 
clash  of  political  opinions.  But  the  clash  of  events 
is  the  very  best  of  teachers  for  the  few  who  sin- 
cerely and  hopefully  search  for  the  truth  in  them. 
The  only  trouble  with  this  method  of  learning  is 
that  it  costs  so  much. 

The  time  in  which  we  live  will  certainly  be  con- 
sidered a  period  of  crises  by  future  historians. 
Vico  would  without  any  hesitation  have  placed  it 
in  his  category  of  "critical  periods''  and  as  a 
model  specimen  of  such.  No  general  idea  of  life, 
no  political  theory,  no  social  institution,  but  has 
been  more  or  less  shaken  by  the  terrible  ordeal 
of  1914-19.  Some  have  been  destroyed,  or  at  least 
eliminated  from  European  life,  I  will  not  say  for- 
ever (forever  is  a  word  that  should  be  banished 

210 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  211 

from  sociology),  but  for  a  very  long  time  at  any 
rate. 

Absolutism,  in  the  first  place,  seems  to  be  in  this 
latter  group,  the  despotic  and  medieval  abso- 
lutism of  the  Nicholas  II  type,  as  well  as  the  "en- 
lightened" and  modern  absolutism  of  the  William 
II  variety.  Absolutism,  as  a  political  idea,  is 
dead.  It  seems  quite  unable  to  find  rational  de- 
fenders. The  Bonalds,  the  Stahls,  the  de  Maistres, 
the  Pobiedonostsevs,  have  had  their  day.  Their 
spiritual  descendants  dare  go  no  farther  back- 
ward than  English  constitutionalism.  The  divine 
right  is  no  longer  fashionable  in  Europe.  To  make 
it  at  all  palatable,  it  must  be  seasoned  with  a 
certain  amount  of  democracy.  The  near  future 
will  show  whether  even  this  mixture  has  much 
appeal  for  the  generations  now  rising. 

Other  evil  political  ideas  have  been  more  for- 
tunate. For  some  of  them  the  issue  is  still  far 
from  decided.  It  is  hard  to  establish  with  cer- 
tainty just  the  amount  of  stability  there  is  in  that 
idol  which  bears  the  vague  name  of  imperialism. 
No  other  word  was  more  discredited  in  the  minds 
of  the  masses  during  the  five  years  of  the  war; 
no  other  idea  gave  more  convincing  proofs  of  its 
vitality.  The  imperialism  of  Germany  on  the  one 
side  and  that  of  the  Entente  on  the  other  were 
violently  stigmatized,  only  to  end  in  the  treaties 
of  Brest-Litovsk  and  Versailles.  Fate  thought 
best  to  give  an  hour  of  decisive  victory  to  each  of 
the  parties  in  the  conflict ;  and  both  showed  their 


212  LENIN 

hands.  But  great  as  is  the  power  of  words  (and 
of  hypocrisy)  in  this  best  of  all  possible  worlds, 
the  time  will  come  when  the  idol  of  imperialism 
will  be  either  universally  worshipped  or  else 
broken  into  bits.  Of  the  two  alternatives  the 
second  is  the  more  likely  to  come  true.  There  is 
nothing,  however,  to  prove  that  this  will  be  so. 
Is  war,  the  chief  corollary  of  imperialism,  a  dead 
idea  1  Theoretically,  yes.  Victory  is  a  dangerous 
will-of-the-wisp.  That  we  see  clearly  enough  to- 
day. All  the  belligerent  nations  were  conquered 
and  ruined,  Germany  a  little  more,  France  a  little 
less.  And  yet  who  would  risk  asserting  that  this 
war  has  been  the  last  ? 

And  third,  capitalism.  There  have  been  social- 
ists, even  many  socialists,  who  failed  quite  to  per- 
ceive the  power  and  flexibility  of  the  present 
economic  regime.  So  much  used  to  be  said  about 
its  "intrinsic  incoherence"  that  people  ended  by 
believing  it  incapable  of  resisting  any  serious  test. 
Moreover,  the  ordeal  when  it  came  was  more  ter- 
rible and  more  severe  than  could  ever  have  been 
foreseen.    What  did  it  all  show? 

It  showed,  without  doubt,  the  moral  and  intel- 
lectual bankruptcy  of  our  proud  civilization;  but 
that  very  civilization,  quite  as  much  as  its  bank- 
ruptcy, is  to  be  attributed  to  the  capitalist  regime. 
Alas,  it  would  be  more  just  to  call  it  the  bank- 
ruptcy of  humanity;  for  in  the  eyes  of  idealists 
and  of  optimists  who  thought  men  good  and  beau- 
tiful, humanity  has  undeniably  failed,  revealed 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  213 

itself   as   something  ugly,    something  miserably 
ugly! 

But  we  can  ignore  the  moral  and  intellectual 
side  of  the  question.  What  about  the  power,  the 
stability,  of  the  present  economic  system?  There 
is  no  doubt  as  to  the  answer  here.  We  must  rec- 
ognize that  capitalism  has  shown  itself  more 
stable,  and  infinitely  more  flexible,  than  its  sup- 
porters— let  alone  its  adversaries — believed.  The 
capitalist  system  was  able,  without  breaking  down, 
to  survive  the  great  catastrophe  which  befell  it, 
and  which,  partially  at  least  and  with  no  vital 
necessity,  it  also  provoked.  And  it  was  able  to 
do  this,  because  it  was  sufficiently  versatile  to 
adapt  itself  to  new  circumstances,  to  transform 
itself  artfully,  audaciously,  and  with  bewildering 
rapidity,  of  all  which  the  German  Kreigs-social- 
ismus  gave  the  most  striking  example.1  It  had 
to  do  so.  But  for  the  heroic  device  of  socializing 
its  capitalism,  no  country  would  have  been  able 
to  withstand  the  war.  Had  blockaded  Germany 
kept  to  the  old  system  of  the  "free  play  of  eco- 
nomic forces,"  she  would  have  been  destroyed  in 
a  few  weeks.  But  it  was  also  a  very  grave  crisis 
for  capitalism.  The  enemies  of  capitalism  were 
won  over  to  follow  its  example,  which  for  that 
matter,  they  were  unprepared  or  unable  to  follow. 
Eathenau  has  a  disciple  by  the  name  of  Lenin,2 

1  On  the  seventh  day  after  the  outbreak  of  war  Germany 
already  had  her  central  committee  of  industry. 

2  In  1917  Lenin  gave  a  lecture  in  Switzerland  which  showed 
how  much  he  was  impressed  by  the  practical  success  of  Ger- 
man military  socialism. 


214  LENIN 

though  the  disciple  proves  to  be  much  less  adroit 
than  the  master. 

The  fatal  hour  of  pure  capitalism  like  that  of 
pure  divine  right  was  called  on  August  1,  1914. 
The  hour  of  amalgamations  has  begun.  On  the 
whole,  socialized  capitalism  is  less  illogical  than 
the  mixture  of  divine  right  with  parliamen- 
tarianism. 

In  the  fourth  place,  what  became  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  democracy?  Much  has  been  said  recently 
about  a  crisis  in  democratic  theory.  The  experi- 
ence of  the  terrible  years  just  past  has  revealed 
the  extreme  instability  and  flightiness  of  conviction 
in  the  masses.  Russia  has  given  the  most  elo- 
quent proof  of  this.  Military  chauvinism  in  1914 ; 
a  few  days  of  patriotic  and  libertarian  ecstasy  in 
March,  1917 ;  pacifism  of  a  Bolshevist  hue  towards 
the  end  of  that  same  year;  complete  prostration 
today — such  are  the  stages  through  which  Russian 
mentality  passed  in  a  very  short  space  of  time. 
Elections  based  on  universal  suffrage  and  taking 
place  at  yearly  intervals  would  have  given  the 
most  disparate  results  in  Russia.  In  other  coun- 
tries these  contradictions  have  been  less  manifest. 
A  very  marked  psychological  change  is  neverthe- 
less to  be  seen  everywhere.  Just  compare  the 
German  (or  American)  newspapers  of  1914,  with 
those  of  1917,  and  those  of  1919.  The  socialist 
organs,  like  the  socialist  rank-and-file,  have  under- 
gone a  similar  evolution.    Vorwarts  (or  Human-. 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  215 

ite)  talks  an  entirely  different  language  today 
from  what  it  used  at  the  beginning  of  the  war. 

The  masses  in  every  country  were  dragged  into 
the  war  with  an  extraordinary  ease  which  the  most 
cynical  prophets  could  not  have  foretold.  Their 
resistance  to  the  mental  contagion,  real  or  affected, 
of  the  intellectuals,  proved  to  be  virtually  nil. 
The  influence  of  governments  and  of  the  press 
surpassed  the  most  sanguine  chauvinistic  hopes. 
The  famous  "political  education"  of  the  old  par- 
liamentary peoples  amounted  to  nothing  but  res- 
ignation.   This  is  only  too  true. 

And  yet,  can  we  speak  of  a  real  crisis  in  the 
cause  of  democracy?  I  do  not  think  so.  In  the 
first  place,  the  political  forms  to  which  democracy 
was  generally  opposed  failed  in  a  much  more 
striking  manner.  Then  again,  everything  consid- 
ered, universal  suffrage,  for  all  its  sudden  fluc- 
tuations and  palpable  mistakes  showed  solid  good 
sense  on  the  whole.  The  war  did  not  start  by  pop- 
ular vote:  it  was  declared  by  the  German  execu- 
tive power.  Peoples  and  parliaments  merely  ac- 
cepted a  fait  accompli.  Could  they  have  done  any- 
thing else?  In  the  case  of  Germany,  particularly, 
they  showed  an  incomprehensible  cheerfulness  and 
lightness  of  heart  in  so  accepting  the  war.  But 
once  war  was  let  loose  upon  the  world  the  only 
practical  way  to  stop  it  was  to  bring  it  to  a  suc- 
cessful finish.  The  war  was  a  terrible  calamity 
which,  of  course,  could  have  nothing  amusing 
about  it.    But  in  order  not  to  lose  the  war,  in  order 


216  LENIN 

for  the  peoples  to  escape  slavery,  enthusiasm  and 
confidence  were  necessary  above  all.  The  parlia- 
mentary assemblies  of  all  countries  did  everything 
in  their  power  to  arouse  enthusiasm  in  the  masses 
and  inspire  self-confidence  in  the  leaders.  On  the 
whole,  in  spite  of  the  great  indictment  that  may 
be  brought  against  the  German  parliamentarians, 
theirs  was  a  defensible  attitude. 

When  the  " other  danger"  came,  when  the  ter- 
rible temptation  of  Bolshevism  arose  before  the 
peoples,  universal  suffrage  gave  a  proof,  which  in 
my  opinion  is  almost  conclusive,  of  real  good  sense* 
in  the  masses.  It  was  not  by  chance  that  the 
People's  Commissars  in  Eussia  or  Hungary,  and' 
their  emulators  in  Germany,  had  to  proclaim  '  '  all 
power  to  the  Soviets ! ' '  Universal  suffrage  every- 
where brought  the  Bolshevists  nothing  but  disap- 
pointment. Even  in  Eussia,  the  elections  for  the 
Constituent  Assembly,  which  took  place  after  the 
coup  d'etat  of  October  and  under  the  strong  pres- 
sure of  the  Bolshevist  authorities,  gave  a  great 
majority  to  the  adversaries  of  Bolshevism.  In 
Germany  the  ballot  gave  Bolshevism  a  knock-out 
blow.  Whatever  imperfections  may  be  ascribed 
to  universal  suffrage  and  the  principles  of  democ- 
racy, they  have  not  wholly  shattered  the  hopes 
reposed  in  them. 

A  disciple  of  Liebniz  would  say  that  a  sort  of 
pre-established  harmony  exists  between  the  state 
of  mind  of  a  people,  expressing  itself  through  the 
suffrage,  and  the  amount  of  social  reform  that 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  217 

can  be  realized  in  a  definite  space  of  time.  The 
German  Constituent  Assembly  has  passed  such 
reforms,  probably,  as  the  political  and  economic 
condition  of  Germany  makes  it  at  present  possible 
to  realize :  a  very  democratic  republican  constitu- 
tion; fiscal  reform  which  places  the  heavier  bur- 
den of  taxation  on  the  propertied  classes;  con- 
fiscation of  war  profits;  socialization  of  certain 
kinds  of  industry;  very  advanced  labor  legisla- 
tion, etc. 

The  most  difficult  test  which  universal  suffrage 
will  have  to  undergo  in  the  near  future  will  take 
place  in  Russia.  If  the  Russian  people,  who,  with 
all  their  great  qualities,  still  form  one  of  the  most 
backward  nations  in  Europe,  can  avail  themselves 
of  universal  suffrage,  after  all  they  have  been 
through,  without  sinking  into  reaction  and  mon- 
archy; if  with  their  votes  they  preserve  freedom, 
a  federal  constitution,  and  a  republican  form  of 
government,  democratic  principles  will  win  a  vic- 
tory which  may  without  hesitation  be  called  de- 
cisive. 

In  the  fifth  place,  the  principles  of  socialism 
are  also  traversing  a  crisis  today.  Yet  the  very 
considerations  which  incline  people  at  present  to 
think  of  socialism  as  a  failure  seem  to  suggest  an 
opposite  conclusion.  In  spite  of  the  numerous 
faults  committed  everywhere  by  the  socialists 
(along  with  everybody  else),  two  undeniable  facts 
dominate  the  political  philosophy  of  our  time : 

a.  The  war  clearly  revealed  the  vices  of  the 


218  LENIN 

old  world  which  the  socialists  have  always  de- 
nounced ; 

b.  The  revolution  showed  the  necessity  of  the 
social  reforms  which  were  a  part  of  the  program 
of  the  socialist  parties.3 

Under  these  circumstances,  whatever  the  errors 
and  illusions  of  its  disciples,  the  socialist  idea  has 
stood  the  great  test  perhaps  better  than  any  other. 

In  the  sixth  place,  it  is  more  than  permissible 
to  speak,  theoretically  at  least,  of  the  complete 
failure  of  the  revolutionary  idea.  The  example 
of  Eussia  has  killed  a  great  and  glorious  legend. 
I  think  it  unnecessary,  after  all  that  has  been  said 
in  this  book,  to  dwell  on  the  character  of  the  Bol- 
shevist Eevolution.  I  need  only  ask  this  question : 
did  a  revolution  lead  of  necessity  to  this  lament- 
able end? 

The  answer  is :  yes.  Given  the  terrible  burden 
of  the  war  and  the  moral  disability  the  leaders  of 
the  first  period  of  1917  were  under  to  conclude  a 
separate  peace,  the  Russian  Eevolution  simply  had 
to  enter  on  its  Bolshevist  phase.  Many  costly 
mistakes  were  made  which  hastened  the  debacle 
and  the  early  passing  of  power  into  the  hands  of 
Lenin.  But  a  separate  peace  with  Germany  was 
the  only  thing  that  might  perhaps  have  prevented 
this  ending  of  the  Russian  drama.  The  tempta- 
tion of  peace,  which  made  Lenin's  career,  was  too 

3  Was  it  not  President  Wilson's  League  of  Nations  which 
adopted,  and  caused  national  governments  to  adopt,  the 
wholesome  idea  of  the  eight-hour  day  which  only  yesterday 
was  denounced  as  anarchy,  an  idle  dream,  an  absurdity,  etc.? 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  219 

great  for  the  people,  worn  out  by  three  years  of 
war  to  resist. 

If  the  revolution  in  Germany  has  so  far  taken  a 
different  course  from  that  followed  in  Russia  (the 
resemblances  between  the  moral  indices  of  both 
revolutions  is  nevertheless  very  pronounced),  that 
is  due  less  to  differences  in  national  traits  and 
degree  of  civilization  in  the  two  countries  than 
to  the  difference  in  nexus  between  the  two  rev- 
olutions and  the  war.  In  Russia  the  Lvovs,  Sakin- 
kovs  and  Kerenskys  wanted  to  continue  the  war 
and  had  to  do  so ;  while  the  Lenins  and  Trotskys 
promised  the  masses  immediate  peace,  and  thus 
scored  a  victory  over  their  adversaries.  In  Ger- 
many, the  revolution  of  November,  1918,  had  im- 
mediate peace  for  its  aim  from  the  very  beginning ; 
and  the  men  who  came  into  power  then  began 
by  offering  the  people  peace  abroad  and  peace 
at  home;  while  their  opponents,  the  Spartacides, 
did  not  hide  their  desire  to  plunge  the  country  into 
the  abyss  of  a  civil  war,  the  benefits  of  which  had 
already  been  shown  by  the  Russian  Revolution. 
As  for  foreign  policy,  the  Spartacides  maintained 
an  ambiguous  attitude,  even  going  so  far  as  to 
preach  a  "holy  war"  in  alliance  with  the  Russian 
proletariat  against  the  "capitalists  of  the  En- 
tente.' '  The  superiority  of  the  Bolshevist  tactic 
to  that  of  the  Spartacides  is  evident  from  this  also, 
that  it  was  only  later,  when  the  Bolshevist  power 
was  already  organized,  that  Lenin  gradually 
played,  and  one  by  one,  his  trumps  of  civil  war. 


220  LENIN 

His  campaign  of  April-October,  1917,  was  primar- 
ily inspired  by  the  idea  of  immediate  peace  with 
Germany.  The  Spartacides,  on  the  contrary,  be- 
ing unable  to  win  the  German  people  over  with 
the  promise  of  external  peace  (since  others  had 
already  signed  the  Armistice),  were  unwise 
enough  to  terrify  them  by  suddenly  conjuring  up 
the  discredited  ghost  of  a  civil,  and  perhaps  of 
a  "holy,"  war.  The  most  stupid  even  went  so 
far  as  to  promise  that  a  wonderful  army  of 
Trotsky's  would  materialize  on  the  Ehine  to  fight 
the  imperialists  of  the  Entente.  The  exhausted 
people  were  appalled  at  such  allurements;  and 
hastened  to  support  those  who  promised  peace 
abroad  and  peace  at  home. 

But  if  the  Eussian  Eevolution  had  to  end  in 
Bolshevism,  was  it  therefore  a  mistake,  a  crime 
even,  to  bring  it  about? 

There  are  several  answers  to  this  distressing 
question.  It  can  be,  and  it  is,  said  that  nobody 
caused  the  Eevolution;  that  it  came  on  by  itself. 
There  is  some  truth  in  this.  It  is  also  said  that 
the  Eevolution  was  caused  by  those  who  were  its 
first  victims — the  Czar  and  his  ministers.  This 
is  also  true  enough.  It  is  said  that,  for  all  the 
catastrophes  resulting  from  it,  the  Eevolution  was 
better  than  the  stagnation  of  the  old  regime — on 
the  principle  that  "the  longest  way  round  is  the 
shortest  way  home."  This  is  the  opinion  ex- 
pressed in  a  diary  by  the  unfortunate  Chingarev, 
the  Cadet  deputy  who,  for  no  reason  whatsoever, 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  221 

was  thrown  into  prison  by  the  big  Bolshevists  and 
murdered  in  a  hospital  by  some  little  ones.  There 
is  an  element  of  truth  in  this  again.  It  can  be 
said  that  from  the  national  point  of  view  the 
Eevolution  was  a  disaster  and  a  crime,  for  it  has 
led  to  the  breaking  up  of  Eussia,  to  general  ruin, 
and  unheard-of  sufferings.  That  would  be  the 
answer  of  our  Burkes,  our  conservatives,  our  mod- 
erate liberals.  We  will  probably  not  support  such 
a  contention. 

However,  it  is  not  the  verdict  history  will  bring 
in  against  the  Eussian  Eevolution  which  matters 
most  at  present.  The  important  thing  is  the  les- 
son for  the  future  which  the  experiences  of  our 
day  may  teach.    This  lesson  I  state  as  follows : 

The  moral  and  political  balance-sheet  of  rev- 
olutions which  overthrow  despotic  regimes  can  be 
and  nearly  always  is  positive,  in  spite  of  the  very 
heavy  liabilities  involved;  since  despotic  regimes 
themselves  are  but  slow  revolutions  and  bear  most 
of  the  responsibility  for  the  debacles  in  which 
they  end.  But  in  countries  where  universal  suf- 
frage with  freedom  of  speech  is  guaranteed,  when 
these  two  powerful  instruments  of  liberty  are  in 
operation,  every  revolution  is  a  catastrophe,  and 
every  resort  to  revolution  a  crime. 

In  the  present  stage  of  moral  and  intellectual 
development  in  the  human  race,  revolution  is  at- 
tended by  such  terrible  outbreaks  of  crime,  such 
numbers  of  victims,  so  much  ruin,  such  bitter 
hatred,  such  cynical  demagogy,  that  men  come  to 


222  LENIN 

hate  the  very  idea  which  revolution  hopes  to 
realize.  Though  the  purpose  of  revolution  is  very 
often  a  worthy  one,  the  end  is  always  massacre, 
savagery,  and  general  political  prostration.  This 
is  the  criterion  we  can  use  in  judging  the  revolu- 
tions of  the  past  and  of  the  future. 

The  Eussian  Eevolution  of  March,  1917,  was  a 
blessing  because  it  overthrew  one  of  the  wickedest 
despotisms  in  history.  The  German  revolution 
was  also  a  blessing  because  it  substituted  a  free 
republican  system  for  the  virtual  absolutism4 
of  William  II,  who  threw  the  world  into  mourning 
and  reduced  Europe  to  blood  and  fire.  But  the 
Bolshevist  and  Spartacide  revolutions  were  dis- 
asters, crimes,  because  they  were  directed  against 
regimes  founded  on  the  sovereignty  of  the  people 
and  furnishing  all  possible  guarantees  for  the 
free  conflict  of  ideas  and  movements. 

"But  very  well  then !  If  the  revolutionary  idea 
has  failed,  as  you  believe,  what  can  you  put  in 
its  place  to  lead  humanity  to  a  better  destiny! 
Are  you  not  reduced  to  the  old-fashioned  and 
naive,  not  to  say  hypocritical,  idea  of  a  coopera- 
tion of  classes  ?  Wealth  in  control  will  never  con- 
sent to  renounce  its  ancient  privileges  for  the 
benefit  of  society  as  a  whole.  It  is  Utopian  to 
imagine  that  capitalism  can  be  abolished  without 

4  Germany  had  a  certain  freedom  of  the  press  and  universal 
suffrage  for  the  Reichstag  which,  however,  was  very  far  from 
being  omnipotent.  The  great  power  of  the  Kaiser,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  electoral  system  of  Prussia,  made  popular 
sovereignty  a  myth. 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  223 

civil  war.  Do  you  think  that  our  millionaires  will 
bow,  without  striking  a  blow,  to  the  mere  sound- 
ness of  your  arguments  ? ' '    (Lenin. ) 

No,  I  do  not  think  anything  of  the  sort.  But 
neither  do  I  think  that  capitalism  can  be  abol- 
ished by  civil  war  which,  in  the  long  run,  simply 
strengthens  ideas  of  social  conservatism.  This 
book  is  in  general  founded  on  a  very  clear  dis- 
tinction between  facts  as  they  are  in  reality  and 
what  one  might  like  them  to  be.  As  far  as  the 
famous  cooperation  of  classes  is  concerned,  that 
is  without  doubt  extremely  desirable ;  on  the  prin- 
ciple that  an  agreement  is  always  a  thousand  times 
better  than  a  fight !  But  again,  for  the  present,  I 
can  see  such  cooperation  obtaining  only  in  a  few 
exceptional  cases  too  rare  entirely  to  serve  as 
grounds  for  a  political  and  social  doctrine.  The 
moral  and  intellectual  level  of  humanity  today 
does  not  permit  us  to  have  great  hope  in  the  near 
future  either.  As  for  a  time  more  remote,  I  do 
not  know  and  nobody  knows — except  the  soap- 
boxers— what  Destiny  has  in  store  for  us. 

No,  I  have  no  more  faith  than  Lenin  has  in  the 
goodness  and  justice  of  millionaires;  but  neither 
have  I  faith  in  the  virtue  and  magnanimity  of  the 
proletariat  which  he  praises  so  highly.  I  do  not 
believe  that  in  general  any  serious  political  doc- 
trine can  be  based  on  an  appeal  to  virtue  and  mag- 
nanimity. It  is  to  common  sense  and  especially 
to  the  sentiment  of  self-interest  that  reform  must 
talk;  and  even  then,  as  experience  again  shows, 


224  LENIN 

it  does  not  always  have  the  good  fortune  to  be 
listened  to.  Humanity  is  guided  by  atavistic  in- 
stincts, by  waves  of  contagious  emotion,  which 
the  doctrine  of  economic  materialism  has  always 
ignored  and  which  the  war  revealed  in  all  their 
horror.  Eeason  usually  comes  too  late,  like  a 
policeman  after  the  crime ;  but  it  comes  neverthe- 
less. It  has  not  been  shown  that  humanity  is  abso- 
lutely incapable  of  deriving  some  profit,  a  small 
profit  it  may  be,  from  the  hard  lessons  experience 
teaches. 

Yes,  those  who  in  the  present  state  of  civiliza- 
tion would  substitute  friendly  cooperation  for 
class  struggle  are  certainly  Utopians.  It  is  not 
enough,  however,  to  recognize  that  the  class  strug- 
gle exists  and  must  exist.  We  still  have  to  decide 
in  what  form  we  want  this  struggle  to  take  place. 
I  believe  that  for  some  time,  and  beginning  with 
our  very  day,  progressive  men  in  democratic 
countries  will  divide  according  to  the  type  of  com- 
bat they  prefer. 

The  crux  of  the  matter  is  this :  do  you  want  a 
class  struggle  in  the  form  of  a  violent  revolution 
with  all  that  terrible  word  involves?  If  so,  you 
must  belong  to  the  Third  International,  the  Inter- 
national of  Lenin.  If  not,  you  belong  in  the  anti- 
Bolshevist  camp. 

For  the  word  "revolution"  in  a  free  and  demo- 
cratic country  means  all  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
Third  International  implies:  adjustment  of  con- 
flicting interests  by  violence,  absolute  denial  of 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  225 

the  principle  of  universal  suffrage,  dictatorship 
of  the  proletariat,  a  Soviet  constitution,  civil  war, 
abolition  of  civil  and  political  rights,  and,  if  need 
be,  terrorism. 

This  is  so  evident  that  one  wonders  in  astonish- 
ment how  socialist  parties,  which  call  themselves, 
and  are  in  their  essence,  anti-Bolshevist,  can 
speak  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  in 
their  platforms  or  wave  the  banner  of  social  rev- 
olution in  their  propaganda — granted  of  course 
that  this  revolution  is  relegated  by  them  to  some 
indefinite  future  !5  For  the  dilemma  is  extremely 
simple:  either  " revolution' '  means  to  realize  the 
ideas  and  aspirations  of  the  majority  of  the  peo- 
ple— in  that  case,  in  a  democratic  country  where 
universal  suffrage  is  omnipotent,  it  is  a  political 
absurdity;  or  else  the  revolution  aims  to  impose 
the  will  of  a  minority  upon  the  majority,  in  which 
case  it  implies  an  abrogation  of  universal  suffrage, 
a  dictatorship  "of  the  proletariat"  (so  they  say!), 
the  substitution  of  Soviets  for  parliaments,  and 
so  on  —  all  the  features,  in  short,  of  Lenin's 
doctrine. 

"But,"  a  socialist  of  the  school  of  Kautsky 
could  still  say,  "you  forget  the  resistance  of  the 
property-owners,  the  great  inertia  of  capitalism. 
Do  you  imagine  the  principle  of  popular  sover- 

5  Twenty  years  ago  Kautsky  was  easily  able  to  answer 
Bernstein  by  saying:  "We  can  quietly  leave  the  problem 
of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  for  the  future.  It  is 
futile  for  us  to  be  dogmatic  about  it  today."  This  convenient 
evasion  is  unfortunately  now  no  longer  practicable. 


226  LENIN 

eignty  is  a  sacred  unassailable  dogma  to  our  bour- 
geois ?  They  burn  incense  to  that  idol  so  long  as 
it  is  a  beneficent  deity ;  but  the  moment  a  Constit- 
uent Assembly  elected  by  universal  suffrage  tries 
to  take  privileges  away  from  them,  you  will  see 
how  much  use  they  have  for  the  suffrage,  and  for 
constitutionality.  In  that  situation  a  violent  rev- 
olution will  have  necessarily  to  take  place.' ' 

I  have  never  said  that  there  could  be  no  Bolshe- 
vists except  in  Lenin's  camp.  The  bourgeois 
very  likely  have  their  own  Bolshevists ;  and  it  is 
possible  that  in  a  crisis  they  may  have  recourse 
to  Lenin's  methods  to  keep  what  they  have.  Then 
it  will  probably  be  necessary  to  use  force  against 
them  just  as  force  must  be  used  today  against  the 
dictators  in  the  Kremlin.  But  in  this  case  it 
would  still  be  Bolshevists  at  the  bottom  of  the 
revolution — the  Bolshevists  of  the  bourgeoisie. 
However,  I  do  not  think  that  this  must  be  the 
fatal,  inevitable  end  of  our  social  conflicts.  In 
the  first  place  I  doubt  whether  these  conflicts  will 
take  the  form  of  a  magical  and  instantaneous 
transformation  which  will,  to  quote  the  famous 
simplist  formula,  "expropriate  the  expropria- 
tors" in  a  single  day.  We  probably  have  before 
us  a  long  and  slowly  unfolding  series  of  far-reach- 
ing reforms  each  one  of  which  will  probably  de- 
mand great  sacrifices  on  the  part  of  the  privileged 
classes  for  the  benefit  of  the  majority.  The  haute 
bourgeoisie,  you  see,  has  had  time  to  meditate  on 
the  terrible  lessons  of  these  past  years.    It  is  not 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  227 

at  all  certain  that  our  men  of  wealth  will  care  to 
have  recourse  to  force  with  all  the  great  risks 
this  involves,  rather  than  submit  to  the  will  of 
the  people.  They  will  have  fresh  in  their  memory 
the  fate  of  governments  which  have  tried  to  rule 
with  the  mailed  fist  for  the  benefit  of  a  minority 
against  the  majority — the  fate  of  Nicholas  II,  of 
William  II,  and  soon,  probably,  that  of  Lenin 
himself ! 

Under  these  circumstances  we  must  not  despair 
of  the  possibility  of  progress  without  violence  and 
revolution.  Conflict  of  ideas  under  conditions  of 
equal  freedom  for  everybody;  class  struggle, 
rabid  if  necessary,  but  without  knives  and  with- 
out guns — a  struggle  carried  on  by  the  "twenty- 
five  soldiers  of  Gutenberg,"  and  by  the  ballot — 
such  is  my  programme. 

"But,"  the  skeptic  will  tell  me,  "you  said  you 
were  going  to  observe  a  clear  distinction  between 
what  is  in  reality  and  what  would  be  desirable. 
Certainly  you  will  agree  that  your  very  desirable 
programme  appears  to  be  worlds  removed  from 
what  it  actually  is.  The  earth,  alas,  seems  to  be- 
long to  knives,  and  especially  to  machine  guns. 
Eevolutionary  ideas  are  gaining  ground  every- 
where. There  will  always  be  revolutions  just  as 
there  will  always  be  wars." 

I  doubt  whether  I  could  confound  this  skeptic. 
Skeptics  like  cynics  are  more  often  right  than  they 
deserve  to  be.  Nevertheless  my  guess  is  that  the 
world  will  not  always  belong  to  machine  guns. 


228  LENIN 

Such  clever  weapons  have  this  drawback,  or  rather 
this  advantage,  that  in  the  long  run  people  get 
sick  of  them.  Two  years,  five  years,  ten  years, 
and  then  the  most  obstinate  and  the  most  stupid 
begin  to  have  enough  of  slaughter.  Perhaps  there 
will  always  be  wars  and  revolutions ;  but  meeting 
skepticism  with  skepticism  we  may  say  that  such 
a  statement  could  not  be  proved.  At  any  rate 
much  depends  on  what  the  educated  people  of 
the  various  countries  stand  for.  The  Eussian 
Eevolution  has  emphasized  the  important  role  that 
the  so-called  "intellectuals"  could  play  in  political 
change.  I  think  that  socialist  intellectuals  the 
world  over  (I  am  speaking  only  of  those  who  are 
anti-Bolshevist)  have  abused  the  slogan  of  social 
revolution.  It  was  easy  to  speak  of  such  a  thing 
when  you  did  not  have  to  show  how,  nor  say  when 
and  where.  But  the  hour  came  and  went.  The 
experiment  has  been  tried.  We  now  know  what 
the  social  revolution  is  like.  The  word  that  stands 
for  it  must  disappear  from  our  political  vocab- 
ulary. We  renounce  worship  of  this  idol  not  in 
the  name  of  conservatism,  as  has  been  done  so 
often,  but  in  the  name  of  human  freedom. 

As  I  come  to  the  end  of  my  study,  I  should 
like  to  give  a  brief  but  less  negative  sketch  of  the 
platform  from  which  I  have  criticized  Leninism. 

Socialism  is  today  as  much  a  problem  of  pro- 
duction as  of  redistribution  of  wealth.  Tn  every 
country  the  most  important  task  at  present  is  to 
find  means  of  increasing  production.    In  countries 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  229 

like  Enssia,  where  natural  resources  are  abundant 
and  hardly  exploited  at  all,  the  problem  can  be 
solved  more  easily  than  elsewhere.  In  the  old 
civilized  nations  like  France,  Germany  or  Eng- 
land, the  situation  is  not  so  simple.  People  will 
have  either  to  emigrate  or  to  fall  back  on  new 
inventions,  like  those  which  were  frequently  put 
into  practice  during  the  war. 

And  for  this  latter  reason  the  first  duty  of 
intelligent  governments  (admitting  that  there  are 
a  few)  must  be  to  give  money  to  science  without 
stint,  and  to  pure,  as  well  as  to  applied  science 
(for  one  can  never  tell  what  practical  benefits  may 
result  from  researches  which  seemed  at  first  to 
have  no  utilitarian  bearing  at  all).  Hitherto,  un- 
fortunately, the  exact  opposite  of  this  has  been 
done.  Governments  have  begun  economizing  by 
cutting  the  funds  destined  to  the  universities.  A 
great  physicist  of  world  renown  recently  said  that 
with  the  resources  he  had  today  he  was  barely 
able  to  pay  his  laboratory  errand  boy;  as  for  new 
instruments  and  expensive  experiments,  they  were 
no  longer  to  be  thought  of. 

An  enlightened  government,  no  matter  how  poor 
the  condition  of  its  treasury,  should  give  not 
millions,  but  hundreds  of  millions,  to  science.  It 
should  establish  new  schools  and  new  professor- 
ships, and  laboratories  where  not  only  experi- 
enced students,  but  all  who  show  a  taste  for  scien- 
tific research  can  work.  Each  country  should 
strive  to  develop  a  " state  of  mind"  conducive  to 


230  LENIN 

conditions  which  would  attract  intelligent  young 
people  toward  science.  (Hitherto,  in  Europe,  the 
best  talent  has  been  absorbed  by  politics  which 
feeds  its  devotees  better  and  affords  much  greater 
and  easier  satisfactions  to  vanity.)  It  should  pay 
scholars  "royally"  ("republicanly,"  they  are 
very  badly  paid!) ;  it  should  institute  prizes  and 
rewards  for  work  in  pure  science,  as  well  as  for 
practical  research.  It  should  become  a  buyer  of 
patents,  and  an  editor  of  scientific  journals  to 
protect  the  savant  from  exploitation  by  the  capi- 
talist. 

It  is  a  very  cheap  business,  of  course,  to  dwell 
on  material  rewards  for  scientific  work;  every- 
body knows  that  scientists  (like  politicians!)  seek 
in  their  labors  only  the  satisfaction  of  duty  well 
done.  But  the  events  of  recent  years  have  left 
us  unconvinced  as  to  the  noble  impulses  of  human 
nature.  The  war  seems  almost  to  have  exhausted 
the  reserves  of  idealism  in  the  minds  of  our  con- 
temporaries. We  do  not  think,  accordingly,  that 
large  rewards  and  high  salaries  would  spoil  any- 
thing. It  is  probably  a  far  better  bargain  to  pay 
seekers  after  truth  than  to  shower  money  and 
power,  as  we  have  been  doing,  on  these  men  to 
whom  we  owe  this  present  state  of  world  chaos. 
We  gave  billions  lavishly  for  the  work  of  the  Hin- 
denburgs  and  the  Ludendorfs.  Can  we  not  find 
millions  for  the  Edisons  and  the  Pasteurs?  They 
could  not  be  better  spent ! 

The  second  problem,  and  one  of  greater  impor- 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  231 

tance,  before  the  legislator  in  every  country  to- 
lay  is  that  of  education  of  the  coming  generation. 
For  the  one  which  passed  through  the  crisis  of 
L914-19,  with  all  the  heroism  it  displayed,  did  not 
some  up  to  the  mark.  We  can  repeat  today  what 
Schiller  wrote  in  1793 : 

"The  attempts  of  the  French  people  to  re- 
establish themselves  in  the  sacred  rights  of  man 
*nd  gain  political  liberty  have  only  revealed  their 
impotence  .  .  .  and  because  of  this  impotence  not 
[>nly  the  unfortunate  French  themselves  but  a 
considerable  part  of  Europe  and  a  whole  civil- 
ization have  been  thrown  back  into  barbarism  and 
slavery.  The  moment  was  most  favorable ;  but  it 
found  a  corrupt  generation  unworthy  of  it,  a  gen- 
eration which  could  not  rise  to  the  wonderful 
)pportunity  before  it.  And  this  failure  shows 
:hat  the  human  race  has  not  yet  emerged  from 
;he  age  of  childish  violence,  that  the  liberal  rule 
)f  reason  came  too  soon,  when  we  were  still  un- 
prepared to  harness  the  brutal  energies  within  us. 
Purely  we  are  not  ripe  for  civil  liberty  when  we 
ire  lacking  in  humanity  to  this  extent. 

"Man  is  seen  reflected  in  his  actions;  and  what 
s  the  picture  afforded  us  in  the  mirror  of  the 
present  day?  Here  the  most  revolting  savagery; 
;here,  its  opposite  extreme,  inertia !  In  the  lower 
classes,  a  riot  of  vulgar  anarchistic  instincts, 
ivhich,  set  free  from  the  bonds  of  the  social  order, 
ire  bent  on  satiating  every  bestial  desire  with 
mgovernable  fury.     What  prevented  an  earlier 


232  LENIN 

explosion  was  not,  as  we  now  see,  internal  moral 
strength,  but  only  restraining  force  from  above. 
The  French  were  not  free  individuals  whom  the 
State  had  oppressed;  they  were  savage  animals 
on  whom  kings  had  put  wholesome  chains.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  educated  classes  reveal  a  still 
more  repugnant  spectacle  of  complete  debility, 
weakness  of  spirit,  and  degradation  of  character, 
which  is  all  the  more  revolting  in  that  culture 
itself  has  a  greater  part  in  it.  .  .  . 

"Is  that,  I  ask,  the  Humanity  for  whose 
'rights'  philosophy  is  extenuating  itself,  which 
the  noble  citizens  of  the  world  are  thinking  of, 
and  in  which  a  new  Solon  is  to  realize  his  consti- 
tution of  freedom?  I  doubt  it  very  much.  .  .  . 
The  French  Eepublic  will  disappear  as  speedily 
as  it  was  born;  the  republican  constitution  will 
sooner  or  later  end  in  a  state  of  anarchy,  and  the 
only  hope  for  the  nation  will  be  for  a  powerful 
man  to  rise,  it  matters  not  from  where,  and  calm 
the  storm,  re-establish  order,  and  hold  the  reins 
of  government  firmly  in  hand.  And  let  him,  if 
need  arise,  become  absolute  master,  not  of  France 
only,  but  of  a  great  part  of  Europe  !" 

This  is  admirable  as  prophecy;  but  it  was  not 
the  solution  of  the  problem.  Napoleon  did  not 
bring  salvation  to  the  French  nation.  He  simply 
plunged  it  into  a  new  crisis.  Today  it  would  be 
childish  to  look  for  the  salvation  of  humanity 
through  the  rise  of  some  "man  on  horseback." 
The  generation  which  has  lived  through  these 


THEORIES   AND    IDEAS  233 

four  terrible  years  cannot  be  courted  with  bou- 
quets of  military  laurels.  A  complete  reform  of 
the  moral  and  intellectual  education  of  humanity 
can  alone  bring  it  the  hope  of  better  things. 

As  for  the  question  of  social  reforms,  every- 
thing must  be  done  to  make  the  rights  and  com- 
fort of  the  workers  compatible  with  the  condition 
of  maximum  production  on  which  the  very  exist- 
ence of  our  civilization  depends.  It  is  from  this 
twofold  point  of  view  that  the  problem  of  the 
socialization  of  industry  must  be  approached  and 
solved.  Socialization  must  take  place  without 
curtailing  production.  Experiment  alone  can  show 
the  way;  and  in  this  all  countries  can  only  learn 
from  each  other  and  by  the  empirical  method.  The 
motto  of  these  experiments  should  be  the  search 
for  conditions  of  maximum  comfort  for  the  work- 
ers with  a  view  not  to  the  interest  of  capital,  which 
in  itself  is  of  no  consequence,  but  to  the  maximum 
development  of  production. 

This  research  must  be  conducted  on  an  inter- 
national scale,  as  was  the  case  with  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  eight-hour  day.  Think  of  the  hoots 
'that  once  were  heard  when  this  "pernicious"  re- 
form was  mentioned !  And  how  readily  it  was  ac- 
cepted in  1919,  when  it  was  seen  to  be  necessary. 
Perhaps  the  good  sense  of  the  controlling  classes 
will  triumph  also  in  the  question  of  international 
relations ;  people  will  perhaps  end  by  seeing  that 
the  preservation  of  European  civilization  abso- 
lutely demands  that  the  terrible  nightmare  of  1914- 


234  LENIN 

1918  be  forgotten,  and  a  real  League  of  Nations 
instituted  in  which  there  will  not  be  a  nnion  of 
conquerors  but  an  international  parliament  where 
questions  which  concern  the  whole  world  can  be 
discussed  and  settled. 

These  five  years  of  a  censorship  such  as  Europe 
has  not  known  for  a  great  many  years  have  given 
us  an  opportunity  to  appreciate  the  real  value  of 
freedom  of  thought.  Especially  those  who  have 
lived  under  the  Bolshevist  regime  will  pause  to 
reflect  before  they  attack  the  conquests  of  "bour- 
geois" liberalism,  though  experience  has  been 
equally  decisive  in  revealing  the  great  abuses  of 
capital  in  this  matter.  The  incalculable  harm 
wrought  by  a  certain  element  in  the  capitalist  press 
during  the  war,  the  hatred  and  falsehood  it  has 
sown  abroad,  give  it  the  same  moral  standing  as. 
the  Bolshevist  or  semi-Bolshevist  organs.  We 
have  seen  only  too  well  and  in  almost  every  coun- 
try the  edifying  example  of  great  newspapers 
which  the  foreign  enemy  was  able  to  buy  in  the 
full  midst  of  the  war  and  force  to  serve  his  own 
cause.  We  want  everybody  in  the  world  to  have 
full  freedom  to  express  his  thoughts;  but  con- 
ditions which  allow  speculators  and  profiteers  to 
buy  newspapers  with  a  circulation  of  a  million, 
influence  public  policy  according  to  their  whim, 
and  systematically  corrupt  and  pervert  the  ideas 
of  the  masses,  are  intolerable. 

Eadical  reforms  are  necessary  here.  We  can- 
not enumerate  them  all.   Perhaps  the  State  should 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  235 

found  and  support  a  certain  number  of  dailies  to 
make  free  forums  of  them.  This  idea  is  less  fan- 
tastic than  it  seems.  Since  the  news  in  these 
State  papers  would  be  true  and  absolutely  impar- 
tial, it  could  no  longer  serve  base  political  in- 
trigues and  selfish  speculations  on  exchange.  As 
for  the  editorials,  they  could  be  written  in  turn 
by  esteemed  representatives  of  every  political 
hue.  In  this  way  the  readers  of  the  newspapers 
would  be  better  informed  than  they  are  today; 
and  instead  of  being  influenced  by  papers  faith- 
fully submissive  to  the  will  of  those  who  own 
them,  they  will  be  led  by  honest  people  of  the 
most  opposite  views  and  will  be  able  to  form  opin- 
ions after  taking  into  account  every  pro  and  con. 
The  practical  difficulties  in  the  way  of  this  reform 
can  be  surmounted  if  recourse  is  had  to  organi- 
zations of  men  of  letters  who  will  choose  editors 
from  among  the  foremost  writers  of  the  day. 
Moreover,  if  the  literary  and  artistic  sections  of 
the  great  dailies  are  entrusted  to  them,  public 
morals  and  popular  taste  cannot  help  benefiting 
thereby. 

The  germ  of  this  future  state  of  affairs  can  be 
seen  today  in  the  organization  of  some  of  the  so- 
cialist papers,  such  as  Humanite,  for  instance,  for 
which  Thomas,  and  Alexandre  Blanc,  Kenaudel 
and  Longuet,  Sembat  and  Frossard,  may  write  in 
turn.  The  presence  of  politicians  of  such  differ- 
ent opinions  in  the  bosom  of  the  same  party  is 
harmful  and  foolish.    But  the  case  is  entirely  dif- 


236  LENIN 

ferent  with  newspapers,  whose  special  aim  is  to 
present  opposing  political  opinions  to  the  public. 
The  State  newspapers  should  be  a  second  parlia- 
mentary forum  where  all  orators  may  speak 
freely  without  influences  of  an  " editorial  policy" 
to  cramp  them,  and  with  no  obligation  toward 
each  other  save  that,  perhaps,  of  a  certain  amount 
of  courtesy,  which  is  still  to  be  found  in  the  par- 
liaments but  which  has  quite  vanished  from  the 
press.  They  will  not  express  opinions  of  a  min- 
istry like  the  " inspired"  papers  of  today;  on  the 
contrary,  they  can  and  should  give  hospitality  to 
the  most  violent  attacks  upon  the  men  in  power 
(just  as  the  Official  Journal — the  French  "  Con- 
gressional Kecord" — published  at  the  expense  of 
the  Government,  gives  the  exact  stenographic  re- 
port of  what  all  the  speakers  in  the  Parliament 
say).  There  is  no  question  here  of  the  general 
socialization  of  the  press.  Along  with  these  "free 
forums,"  published  at  the  expense  of  the  Govern- 
ment, all  the  various  private  papers  will  continue 
much  as  before.  Writers  who  have  their  own  or- 
gans will  continue  to  profit  by  them;  and  those 
who  have  none  will  find  their  chance  in  the  organs 
of  the  State.  It  may  be  necessary  to  socialize  the 
so-called  "popular  press,"— la  presse  du  boule- 
vard— which  has  sheets  of  enormous  circulation 
and  whose  influence  on  the  public  mind  is  very 
clearly  distinguishable  from  that  of  the  others. 
It  is  inconsistent  to  proclaim  a  government  mo- 
nopoly in  public  education  and  leave  untouched 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  237 

these  organs  which  form  public  opinion,  which 
are  a  thousand  times  more  powerful  than  the 
schools  and  are  today  distributors  of  corruption 
rather  than  of  information.  If  such  State  news- 
papers were  entrusted  to  corporations  of  writers 
they  would  be  just  as  independent  as  the  Acade- 
mies and  Universities,  which  are  nevertheless 
supported  by  the  State  today  in  most  countries. 
The  "confiscation"  of  the  "popular"  papers  must 
be  carried  out  under  conditions  which  will  not  en- 
courage trouble-makers  to  create  others  like  them. 
In  this  way  only  those  men  will  publish  news- 
papers who  do  so,  not  to  make  them  instruments 
of  financial  intrigue,  but  to  express  tendencies  of 
political  thought  with  which  they  are  in  sympathy. 
I  cannot  give  a  detailed  plan  for  such  a  "  reform" 
here.  I  do  believe,  however,  that  a  solution  of 
the  question  of  real  freedom  for  the  press  is  to 
be  found  along  this  line.  Bolshevism  has  shown 
us  an  ignoble  and  shameless  state  of  affairs  where 
all  the  press  has  been  "socialized"  to  the  advan- 
tage of  one  party,  and  where  independent  opin- 
ion is  cynically  smothered.  The  present  state  of 
chaos  in  the  western  countries  is  without  doubt 
infinitely  superior  to  the  regime  set  up  in  the  Re- 
public of  the  Soviets.  In  France  and  England  all. 
political  opinions  can  be  freely  expressed.  But 
the  abuse  of  the  power  of  money  gives  privileges 
to  those  elements  which  are  usually  the  least 
trustworthy.  The  system  proposed  here  seems 
to  give  guarantees  for  the  greatest  liberty  and 


238  LENIN 

equality,  without  disadvantage  to  anyone  except 
a  small  handful  of  bankers. 

The  last  question  which  I  am  to  touch  upon  is 
probably  one  of  the  most  important — the  prob- 
lem of  land.  Here  the  Eussian  Eevolution  has 
given  us  one  of  its  greatest  negative  lessons. 

There  is  no  question  as  to  the  facts :  the  peas- 
ant wants  the  land  to  be  his  private  property ;  he 
does  not  want  any  socialization  that  detracts  in 
any  way  from  his  full  possession  of  the  soil  he 
tills.  One  of  the  tragedies  of  the  old  Eussian  " in- 
tellectual" agitation  lay  in  thinking,  and  making 
the  people  think,  that  they  wanted  something  that 
they  did  not  want.  In  1917,  by  a  fatal  paradox, 
we  had  to  persuade  the  Eussians  that  they  wanted 
to  go  on  with  the  war  while,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
they  wanted  to  withdraw  at  any  cost.  This  was 
the  only  point  on  which  the  people  as  a  whole 
agreed  with  the  Bolshevists,  who,  on  this  one 
point,  gained  their  October  victory.  On  that  oc- 
casion it  was  our  duty  to  go  against  our  common 
sense.  But  need  we  persist  today  in  thinking 
wrongly  that  the  peasants  are  ready  to  give  up 
private  ownership  of  land?  If  we  do,  we  will  col- 
lide with  another  hard  reality.  Since  the  peasants 
in  Eussia  form  80  per  cent  of  the  population, 
the  conflict  between  socialist  and  democratic  prin- 
ciples will  be  inevitable,  if  it  be  assumed  that  so- 
cialism is  incompatible  with  the  recognition  of 
private  ownership  in  land. 

The  Marxians  formerly  laid  great  store  on  the 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  239 

"law"  of  the  concentration  of  landed  property 
and  the  "proletarization"  of  the  peasant  masses. 
Criticism  from  the  school  of  Bernstein  has  shown 
the  fallacy  of  these  hopes;  and  the  war  revealed 
the  invalidity  of  Marxian  prognostication  in  gen- 
eral. It  is  therefore  necessary  to  understand  two 
things  clearly :  that,  in  the  first  place,  it  is  impos- 
sible to  force  the  communist  principle  and  a  "kind 
of  happiness"  on  peasants  who  form  the  great 
majority  of  the  Enssian  people  and  of  many  other 
peoples  also;  and  secondly,  that  the  continued 
"proletarization"  of  the  peasants  is  a  dream  and 
not  a  pleasant  dream  at  that.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances the  socialists  should  look  for  a  solu- 
tion of  the  problem  in  a  reconciliation  of  their 
general  doctrine  with  the  principle  of  the  private 
ownership  in  land — an  ownership  limited  by  cer- 
tain laws  of  a  necessity  obvious  to  the  peasant's 
common  sense.  The  great  socialist  and  demo- 
cratic parties,  especially  those  of  Kussia,  which 
find  their  main  support  in  the  peasantry  —  the 
most  industrious  of  all  classes — should  mold  their 
policies  toward  such  a  conciliation.  It  is  by  no 
means  an  impossible  one. 

tF  wi"  tF  ^t  ^ 

"Revolution  is  a  form  of  that  immanence  which 
forces  itself  upon  us  from  all  hands  and  which  we 
call  Necessity. 

"In  the  face  of  this  mysterious  complication  of 
pleasures  and  sufferings  the  eternal  question  rises 
— the  'Why*  of  History. 


240  LENIN 

"  'Why?' 

"  'Because!' 

"This  answer  of  the  ignoramus  is  the  answer 
also  of  the  sage. 

"In  the  presence  of  these  climacteric  catastro- 
phes which  devastate — and  rejuvenate — civiliza- 
tion, criticism  of  detail  is  hazardous.  To  blame 
or  to  praise  men  for  the  results  they  achieve  is 
like  praising  or  blaming  figures  for  the  sum  they 
amount  to.  That  which  is  destined  to  perish, 
perishes.    The  wind  that  must  blow,  blows. 

"Eternal  truth  does  not  suffer  from  these 
storm  winds.  Above  revolutions  lie  Truth  and 
Justice  as  the  starry  sky  lies  above  the  tempest.' ' 

This  serene  philosophy  of  Victor  Hugo 6  is  not 
for  the  world  of  the  present ;  I  am  not  sure  even 
that  it  is  for  mankind  at  all. 

In  "blaming "  the  men  we  see  in  action  today 
(and  why  should  we  praise  them?)  we  are  also 
obeying  Necessity. 

In  the  face  of  a  twofold  catastrophe  which  has 
devastated  civilization  and  which  may  perhaps 
"rejuvenate"  it,  we  have  not  hesitated  to  pass 
judgment. 

The  Messina  earthquake  had  its  good  side,  I 
suppose:  when  the  old  city  was  destroyed,  those 
who  survived  had  to  build  a  new  and  better  one, 
one  more  suited  to  their  needs.  But  if  some  Rea- 
son or  other  were  presiding  over  human  destiny, 
we  could  have  gotten  along  without  this  earth- 

8  The  passage  is  found  in  'Ninety  Three. 


THEORIES    AND    IDEAS  241 

quake  very  well.  Were  two  hundred  thousand 
victims  and  countless  losses  of  property  necessary 
to  improve  a  town  or  get  a  new  one  built? 

The  European  War  and  the  Eussian  Revolu- 
tion have  "rejuvenated"  civilization  much  as  the 
earthquake  " rejuvenated"  Messina.  I  am  not 
convinced  that  ten  million  men  had  to  die,  that 
the  labors  of  generations  had  to  be  destroyed,  to 
obtain  this  poor  and  downtrodden  League  of 
Nations  of  ours. 

Nor  am  I  convinced  that  the  world  had  to  be 
plunged  into  the  abyss  of  Leninism  to  force  min- 
istries (and  often  public  opinion)  to  understand 
the  need  for  radical  social  reforms.  But  let  us  at 
any  rate  hope — however  uncertain  it  all  may  be — 
that  surmounting  everything  we  have  seen  and 
endured  in  these  last  years,  "Truth  and  Justice 
do  in  fact  endure  like  the  starry  sky  above  the 
tempest!" 


H    12   9 


*d»  •ijife:.  *****  • 


4?  A 


a.    riorum.*    _)?      0_  *>*vSs^V  ^       ^    ^w^   *Y 


^^ 


o 


.4°* 


**k 


*v         °^  •- 


^ 


H^**?^\*** 


8     .^9^r.    «^    ;%i^K>  ^ 


^  ** 


^  %        ^v    vf^         Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process 
**^       Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
*?     Treatment  Date: 


^  J 

^s^ 


.0*  -•" 


>0-^ 


.   PreservationTechnologies 

*        A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

111  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  16066 


l-71A\  -7-7O_0111 


"*< 


>.  V 


o  .   i 


t  f  • 


►   M  ° 


4> 


^O^ 


4* 


IP*. 


••    ^^  • 


V*  .♦ 


"** 


^0 


•lo^. 


^L     *•  •  *  *     A  ^ 


<0t-,